Destiny's 'Promises'

by kjmx_t

Summary:

The Green Ninja, the prophesized saviour and strongest ninja to rise out of the whole Ninjago; Lloyd Garmadon. From birth, his ending was already sealed but that came along with many prices, including the division of his family. He thought the disappearance of his sister, May Garmadon, was also to be expected. Yet, miraculously, she's now returned, a fabled student of the First Spinjitzu Master, with promises to stay; Another one of the many lies she's been used to whispering in peoples' ears. While the hero shines bright, the shadow behind him always gets darker, equal to a Void.

Basic summary:
-Lloyd has an older sister
-This will span from s2 - s9
-Every pre-established, familiar character is Ninjago. I just own May, other OC, and additional plot
CAUTION:
Mc is going to be an anti-hero so expect her to start out not so likeable

Sep 2025: On Season 4 now

Notes:

Hello~ This is the first time I've posted a fanfic and after so long. Do enjoy what I wrote when it was originally for only my eyes.

Disclaimer: I do not own anything from Ninjago, I only claim the OC's I've made and additional plots + backstories.

This is just me having some silly fun/fulfillment in writing my favourite childhood cartoon shows AND to give this poor boy someone to watch over him. (30/11/2024: So, that didn't go as planned)

Chapter 1: Prologue (-ish)

Summary:

Name: May Misako Garmadon.
Age: 16
Eldest daughter of Garmadon and Misako, Lloyd Garmadon's sister and an elemental master in her own right

BTW, I really2 enjoy writing descriptive scenes so late updates are to be expected bc of exams and long chapters. I also write per episode with my own plot. All in all, it's gonna be long but thank you for sticking with me^^

While other kids’ dreams were to be famous or become famous, May’s prayers were to realize a destiny; one equal or greater than the Chosen One’s.

.

.

There were no hidden thumbtacks under the covers, or mouse traps at the end of his bed—yet. Lloyd, for as long as he remembered being here, had grown to be careful. Morning to night, but especially at night. Their rooms’ lacked the shiny, bulky locks for ‘protection’, allowing opportunities to be ambushed. Whether it be laying traps around their room, or planting objects to get people punished.

The place he was in wasn’t a prison, or asylum. Despite the building’s novel-bearing in its humble colourings, elegantly tall shape, or its vast land behind the stone walls, it was besmirched by the crimson-coloured sign, ‘Darkley’s Boarding School for Villains’.

Kill or be killed, learn to escape from hidden schemes, and trust no one; that was the core-learning for children his age.

But there weren’t any traps tonight, not since that incident. Lloyd shifted his body so he’d be laying flat on his back, facing the wooden joists in complete darkness. Then he shifted so he’d be on his side. He pulled the covers closer to his body. Feeling stuffy, he pulled them back down. Up and down, side to side. Eventually, he sat up—something was wrong.

Quietly, he crawled past his bed and peeked behind the partition beside him, “Huh?” May’s bed was cleaned up. Instead, opposite the room, his sister’s back was towards him. Her usual mop of auburn hair was hidden behind a hood and she was hunched over on their small desk, busy scribbling something away. “Sis?”

Spooked, she looked behind her quickly. Lloyd came to face her amber eyes, the only light visible in the dark, “What’re you doing?”

He tiptoed towards her, chill trickling through his feet’s socks. The slight sound of paper wrinkling came from her little fist, before it ultimately disappeared. May bent down before him and whispered, “I’m going to find uncle in the city.”

“Really? I wanna follow!”

A warm finger pressed against his lips, “Shh.” Once he pursed his lips into a pout, she’d started to ruffle his hair, “You can’t. It’s going to be dangerous.”

Lloyd’s little hands pulled on her shirt. His voice trembled, “But you’re leaving me.”

May bit down on her lip, “I told you, it’s safer here…”

“No,” he shook his head. Drops of water began to pile in his eyes, “not with them!”

Immediately, he was enveloped in her arms. “Don’t cry. It’s alright,” the back of his head was flattened under her cold hand. But his body continued to shake like a leaf. “Cause lots of trouble.”

“H-huh?”

“If you make lots of trouble, uncle will have to pick you up. The others won’t bully you and you’ll be safe here. Then we’ll go home!”

“R-really?” He looked up to the only person who was always by his side from as long as he could remember.

She nodded. “Here, I pinky promise,” it was the greatest reassurance people would do that meant they never lied, that was what she’d told him in their books. “When we’re home, we’re going to have all the sweets and food we can eat. Just like those happy endings.”

Lloyd’s little mind immediately recalled to the passages imprinted across the colourful drawings dancing across the pages;

‘ …home to a big feast, they ate to their hearts’ content. They were surrounded by people who wouldn’t hurt them. And every day, they ventured far and wide, doing whatever they wished.’

It made his heart giddy with excitement just thinking of the scene he’d only ever seen. “I’ll make lots of trouble!” His curled mouth showed a gummy smile, rounded cheeks turned his eyes into near-crescent. “You’ll be safe, right?”

She flashed her own gentle smile, “Of course, it’s me,” and opened her palm to silver sparks flickering between them,

Lightning-like crackling reflected in his eyes, entranced. And disappeared as quickly as it appeared. A sweet honey-like feeling braced himself in the form of her head pats. A goodbye. The very last ones she would give him for the next five years.

Now that he was eleven himself, he recalled bitterly in that same room; He wasn’t the main character in those stories.

---

A girl crossed the street with a big one-shouldered bag—that would be any passerby’s first impression. If not, her casual clothes that she wore, despite being as simple as a windbreaker and tights, had some style because of her well-postured and tall body. Her untamed wavy black hair was nothing unusual in the city. She eyed around her surroundings as usual from habit, taking note that not much had changed, then passed the newspaper stand. Her walk took a stop, then retraced her steps.

The vendor seller noticed her presence but paid no mind as she took one off the rack. Only when she handed him a large amount did he linger his stare on her even as she left with her change. The man scratched the back of his head, wondering if her eyes were that colour or were contacts, and his life continued as usual when another customer picked up his offerings.

‘The ninja saves village from the son of Lord Garmadon and his snake army!’ The small title snippet was bold in the lower corner, screaming. May fumbled with the corner before turning the page while she seated herself in her 24-hour diner. She off-handedly whoever served her tea midway her reading. The moment she finished, her index finger scratched the inside of her thumb as she looked up and thought to herself.

Lloyd had been kicked out of school. The administrator she had some acquaintance with had informed her after she’d sent her brother’s weekly expenses. Yet here he was, committing trouble he didn’t know over candy. She brushed away her bangs from her eyes—She had no use caring for Lloyd now but since their uncle still hadn’t bothered to bring him home even when he’d been kicked out, she saw it fit to intervene. Not in public, but to the shadows. 

After leaving change and notifying her instructors, she sought out to find the nearest taxi. Along the way, she kept them delivering her to parts of the road. When the road was finally close to empty, she initiated the next phase. She took her chances by walking a bit with a drenched face and waited for headlights to shine behind her. Once she heard a bus gradually stop, she immediately worked her expression to a tired one and looked back.

Using her attractive appeal, she concocted a story that she was walking for a while to go back to her village after her tour bus forgot she was off, especially shifting her big bag on her shoulder. Naturally, the bus driver offered her on his bus and from there her journey went smoothly; she didn’t even need to pay, she smiled smugly to herself. It was a time and money consuming journey but if she’d taken the bus directly from the city, she’d be taking a whole day to reach the secluded village. At least she managed to shave down time to just a little after noon.

“Jamanakai Village!” She picked up her bag, then was stopped by the driver. “You’ve had a tough one, miss,” he told her.

She smiled, “Thank you. For the ride and waiving the fee,” her voice changed to feebleness. Anyone’s heart would swell with pride that they’d help a helpless person and would question nothing.

“Anytime,” he pulled down his microphone, “next stop–!”

Once she got off, she let the clean and fresh air tease her nose. Inhale and exhale. You couldn’t breathe this in the polluted city.

A small smile graced her lips; She always liked how the village was the same, even its quaint and bustling atmosphere.

But only for a while, then her eyes sharpened; Sightseeing was over. If there was trouble on the ninjas’ hands, she wouldn’t have much time.

There was nothing to note besides the happily chattering people and small shop stalls. Apart from the small hints of destruction, even the ice and random rubble lying around, nothing seemed to dissipate the villagers’ positive outlooks. Her eyes landed on displayed cotton candy, wrapped sweets and more, watching the hint of collapse the wooden box was showing. Quietly, she appeared and held onto the sugary goods as the box eventually fell like dominoes.

When the seller had looked back, he got two frights; His box holding his handmade creations had collapsed and May who appeared so silently, she could’ve been a ninja. “Thank you, thank you,” he repeated as she passed it back.

“It’s no problem,” she saluted to him, feigning herself to leave.

“Darn Lloyd Garmadon and the serpentine…” She heard over his shoulder and stopped.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help overhear 'serpentine' ? I thought they were an old myth.”

“Oh, that’s-that’s quite good hearing.” He looked her up and down, “Don’t say it out loud, but yeah. That’s basically the story. Little brat raided the whole village of candy, me included obviously, and now my only good stand is broken.” He sighed, rubbing his hair, “Thank the ninja but no one’s going to pay for this now…”

His rant stopped once money was offered to him, “This isn’t pity money but charity. Just take it.” She put it in his palm. His eyes darted to her in disbelief then to the silver pennies that amounted to his whole month’s savings.

He found it hard to say thank you but at least he accepted it, May was alright with that. Then she heard him, “Are you visiting?”

She shook her head, “Not really, but I’m thinking about moving back.”

“Is that so…Then my advice, kind lady? You should stay wherever you are. Trouble lurks everywhere here. The ninja do help but all the damage is already done. Even if the village is close-knitted, it’s not worth thinking about.”

“Perhaps. But it’s not unworthy to ignore.” She remembered when her grandfather took her here, “Its history is long and yet, time doesn’t leave a mark here.The village and its people are always the same; Earnest, proud and kind.”

Before she truly left, he put in a cotton candy in her hand, “Thank you again. You’ve…you’re helping my family a lot.”

She'd already moved on but only looked down to the candy in her hand. Eight years ago, she would’ve devoured this. Even now, she wanted to eat but couldn’t muster herself. She only gave that man money to take advantage of his information and gather the situation here. Albeit, it wasn’t different from what she read about the serpentine of her brother but at least she knew the ninja was a neutral liking here. 

Once she slipped into an alley, she focused her eyes and saw a thin aura surrounding the candy. In the darkness, she found the familiar pull of power as slowly, she made it disappear within her Void. Then she opened and closed her palm, her eyes lowering. If she continued living this way, she’d grow rusty.

She made a mental note to practice more back home and tied back her hair, walking into the tea shop just beside where she stood. “The shop’s closing! You should’ve come earlier,” an old woman’s voice crooned.

She folded her arms as she talked to the woman showing her back, “Business flourishing, Mystake?”

“Huh? How dare yo–female Garmadon?”

“Close enough,” her shoulders fell. “May? Only four years ago since we met?”

She cackled, “Of course I remember, girl! Why, you look just like your father! Of course, whenever you come, my business goes well.”

“Too bad, I’m here for info.”

“Money swindler.” She mumbled.

She clicked her tongue, “Not a good attitude from elder to younger.” She leaned on her counter, tapping on her register, “Lloyd, the serpentine. What’s going on? I heard he got kicked out.”

“Even when you’re in the city, you still get the latest news.” The old woman sighed, rummaging through her herbs, “It’s just as it is, that brother of yours unlocked the tombs to raid candy. Anything else, I don’t know or it hasn’t happened.”

“And? C’mon, you know this is a bad omen for us. Serpentine Wars? Did you forget?”

She hissed in pain when the woman twacked her head, “I’m getting older, not getting slower; Who can forget those times, girl?” While she rubbed her head, her voice went grim, “I’ve heard that Wu is already looking for the chosen one amongst them. It’s only a matter of time before destiny awaits and many disasters will fall.”

“What a joy, they still don’t realise it’s Lloyd that’s the chosen one.”

“Is it him? Or could it be you?” Her tapping ceased, “Even now, you’ve come here when you refused to go back to your brother.”

There was a certain blaze that lit in her chest, “Grandfather really did enjoy gossiping with you.” May’s voice lowered to a mutter, and looked up through her brows, “I was there when he was born, his eyes were green for a while, just like mine was silver. I’m just someone with an element living idly, not a destiny.”

“An unfathomable element rivalling your brother’s.” She put her head on her palm, “You know, you cannot run from destiny. Even when one wasn't foretold.”

“Yeah, yeah, tell me all about the shlick of destiny. Mother’s reminders are still engraved here, of course.” She tapped on her head, “If you have nothing else, I’m going.” She stuck her hands in her pockets, her heavy bag still weighing on her as usual.

“Come visit again.”

Come visit again. She scoffed at her words, kicking along some rocks on her way to her uncle’s monastery. Even from the ground, you could see the mountain of steps you’d have to climb into the clouds and the small monastery that hid amongst it. Another reason to her foul mood. She remembered the old woman’s words, a scowl pulling over her face. Why would she come up the mountain of her uncle that practically abandoned her in that school? She was only here to ascertain Lloyd was only safe, not from the goodness of her heart, but because her dad entrusted that duty to her and for leaving him alone five years ago. If Lloyd had Wu, then she could go back to her usual life.

Huffily, she raked a hand through her hand, then sighed. If she were to leave her uncle a note, she couldn’t have her anger make her careless. If there were any ninja and they spotted her, questions would rise and it would lead back to Lloyd.

She shook her arms, looked up and exhaled a smooth stream of air. Until high-pitched laughter howled in her ears. She jumped to her feet quickly and hid in the bushes and unmade herself, allowing her whole body but her eyes to disappear. A rumble of feet accompanied hissing noises—Serpentine. Her jaw clenched, as they passed her, “Skaless, mussst it be wissse for you to take the ssstaff?”

The leader, Skales, held onto a golden staff shaped as a serpent, “Why not? The general hasss gone sssenile with that Lloyd boy. It’sss about time change takesss place.”

The serpent followers looked amongst each other, and cheered, “All hail, Ssskalesss!” With their leader busy with their pride and the followers licking the feet of a challenger to the position, even if she hadn’t hidden herself, they would’ve ignored her entirely. She looked upward and frowned; The smell of ash and smoke. After keeping her bag in her Void, she quickly stood before a destroyed, crumbling building of stone and wood. Her grandfather’s old monastery. A man so powerful, had his building destroyed so easily. In the mess of ash and fire, there was nothing that could be done.

Instead of doing what couldn't be done, she pulled out the goal of her journey. From her void, she found a small glass container to place the letter she wrote in her mother's name and tied it on a string, hanging it from a branch that was somewhat noticeable. This way, she hoped it would make her uncle open his eyes. If he could ever, the old geezer...

Then a dragon’s cry pierced her ears, distracting her from her clouded thoughts. Not one, but many. She disappeared and reappeared before their holding pens, flames almost reached them. Dragons they were, they could only withstand so much, especially ones that weren't a fire element. Her head tilted upwards while they cried like children to her. Her teeth bit inside her cheek as she reached the nearest one, patting its head gently, “Well, I shouldn’t ignore you. You’re not what I hate.” She uttered. Her palm faced them and her eyes blurred, observing bright red around the angry fire. Her heart slowly increased in pace, sweat rolling in many beads down her nose as she, slowly but surely, took it into her to unmake.

Sharp knives stabbed inside of her chest and the light disappeared, making her stumble. Her heavy breathing could've matched theirs. Another dragon’s cry approached her from a distance. She looked over her shoulder and back to the quiet beasts, “You’re fine now. The destined, heroic ninja are here to save the day, yay…”

Closing her eyes shut, her wrinkled brows twitched as, one last time, she disappeared from the face of earth just as they all landed in devastation of their home.

---

When Lloyd looked at the ship’s lit up window and saw the happy people laughing and eating, he could feel his throat close up. It was dry and crusted with sand, but he didn’t give up wandering with the map in his hand. He fed himself on water from oases along the road, searching for another tomb. Then he found his uncle’s face and his heart dropped; Why did he take in four strangers but not him and May? Did he not realise, because of him, that May disappeared around his age? Did his uncle hate him?

He continued observing them and thought how nice it would be to have a laugh with his sister again. Eating sweets, sneaking out and reading stories to each other, playing around.

From inside his shirt, he took out the last of the wrapped candy, looked at it for a while, and turned his back while pocketing it. Facing the endless dessert with his sand-filled shoes biting on the soles of his feet. Even now, he wondered, was this how May felt? Helpless? Hateful? Hungry for attention?

Lloyd couldn’t ask his elder sibling, his protector anymore. He only had himself to fend for now.

Chapter 2: S2Ep5

Notes:

I'm immediately jumping straight into the plot as the previous chapter was just an overview. I might make a separate work to include snippets of s1 when the time's right because it contains many spoilers for future content.

For the ages-I know the world in Ninjago and its timeline was garbled and confusing so I'm doing what I can. In my mind, these are the ages I've decided:
Lloyd: (mentally) 11, (physically) 15
May: 16
Nya: 15
Other ninja: 16. 17 for Cole
Zane: (assuming) 40
Wu: 50s
Misako: 50s

There comes a time when we all must grow up. When that time comes, it’s important not to forget the lessons of our childhood because our childhood is the greatest training one can ever have.

The moon was at its highest and clouds beckoned for the city in lights, darkening the flourishing green area hidden from sight. Atop the monastery on the small hill, you couldn’t have seen how trashed it was unless light shone down. If not, you could put a spotlight on its doer who now laid on her back. 

May covered her eyes using her arms as cold air shaped from her breathlessness. Cold winds only shivered her sweat-soaked body, but inside, her heart raged like no other. All the marked spots she had put were peeling after training her speed and accuracy of unmaking herself. Everytime she landed, she’d swipe her feet and make a mark on the taped spots. In-between those intervals, she’d make the wisps throw her whatever object they had—animal, object, anything—and she’d take it into her void to train her absorption speed. When she felt tired, she’d do her daily drills with her stick until she’d literally embedded it into the stone ground; You cannot rest until you have finished. Then aim practise with her needles on the half-destroyed mannequin. Stuffing was barely clinging onto it because of the many times she'd sewn it back together.

“You have not yet even reached a quarter of your power.”

Her lightheaded mind started replaying memories of old; A small girl heaved on all fours, ‘ –But I’ve done everything you taught!”

“Doing is not discovering. Neither is perfecting and applying,” The hot steam of tea grazed her, “You must achieve your true potential. That is the next step to discovering your destiny.”

“I’ve been trying,” she huffed and her throat started tightening while tears wanted to fall with her sweat, “it’s not working, grandfather. It’s impossible.”

“Even a normal person discovered a way up the moon—you have not understood everything.”

Have I not? She looked up at him, her grandfather, when becoming a teacher became the most heartless person to grace her world. She did try, but something always pulled her back, dear Master. But of course, she muttered quietly, “Understood, sensei.”

“My granddaughter, remember this: You are nothing, a Void. You are the one who decides whether something should be there or not. Your power allows you to carve your own destiny.”

Then how do I carve that damned destiny, grandfather? Am I going on the right path, or am I far from reaching where Lloyd stood?

He couldn’t answer anymore, because he’d abandoned her. Just like everyone else in her life.

Chapter 3: S2Ep7

Notes:

Analysing how pre-established characters speak and think is so hard T-T
Little side note: Originally, May wasn't this experienced with her power in my drafts but only bc I didn't settle her character/backstory yet back then. Soo..I have a lot to edit.

May stood before the one-level stairs while waiting for her escort to the Headmistress’s office. Not much had changed. Not the polished bannisters with discreet markings, or the ugly carpeted steps that were a shade of horrifying green. Kids made their way down, young and big or small. At most, was sixteen. All so happy, carefree. Not a single one of them pushed each other off the steps.

Through her coated sleeve, she didn’t realise her hand had reached up to scratch her forearm. “She’s ready to see you now, Miss Misako,” she turned her eyes from the scene. She refused help from the helper able to recall everything as if it were yesterday. The door was made of oak, marred by time, and the handle was polished to perfection. What had changed was her height. Last she’d been here, she’d only reached just a little over the handle.

The door clicked open with a snap, “Ah, if it isn’t Miss Misako or formerly known, Garmadon. Who knew a celebrity would have come from a runaway child like you?” The Headmistress was as lively as ever, dressed in her dresses with her hair beautifully pinned with traditional dangling hairpins. Her lips painted red and was as loud of a statement as her gossiping mouth. Still, she was the person you'd imagine running an orphanage.

She could only chuckle, “A one of a kind luck—jealous?” She winked.

“No, not at all. Although, with such pretty looks you could’ve easily become a model,” she seated opposite her and offered her some biscuits.

She snorted, “Last time I remember, they don't take in impatient people like me. But can't say I'm not jealous of a few acquaintances in the tough industry." She remarked, “Fencing in itself isn’t so bad, not so popular. But competition is still healthy and I'm good at it.”

The pay's good too when you competed without being tied to a management, she thought.

“Well, I’m glad your success is tied to your happiness. I myself was overjoyed when I saw your donation. I can’t get a lot from the government now, especially with all the continuous city repairs going on,” the weary woman sighed. “You’d have thought everything would be settled after that giant snake but no, pirates and Lord Garmadon come!”

She didn’t add a comment, but the woman poked her on the spot, “What a wacky family you have, don’t you think?”

Then here she comes prodding her nose. If she wasn’t wrong, she was friends with Gayle Gossip. May put down her biscuit with a sharp drop, “The whole point of changing my surname was for privacy, Madame.”

Her surprise was soft, but the reaction was immediate, “Ah–yes, yes.” It wasn’t long before she said, “You know, I remember another kid just like you, a boy who was around your age.”

Bingo, “Black hair and hazel eyes? Loner? Thirteen at the time? Kid of a criminal?”

“Yes, that’s right! You have good memory,” she overlooked her excitement.

May cleared her throat, “He’s actually the one that helped me that night.”

“...I’ve always wondered how that happened. You had me hearing an earful the day after. If you’re looking for him, he got adopted later on–”

“Do you know where he is now?” Apart from checking on the little girl, that boy was also her objective today, “His files. Do you have the files?”

“No, the recent disaster cost me many filed records. But my goodness, even if I did, it’s illegal, Miss Misako,” she said in amusement. Her eyes softened as she watched the stern girl look like a proper pouting teenager, “If it helps, his surname was pretty common in these parts. That’s why I can’t remember. He had a Master title at the front too...” She took a quick glance at her after her sentence trailed then exclaimed, “Jun!”

“Sorry, I don’t understand?” The Headmistress opposite her had tinkling laughter when she said the word.

“No, no, his name: Jun. J-u-n. But it sounds like the month!”

It was May’s turn to chuckle now; What a coincidence. “So why are you looking for a boy from history?” She wiggled her brows, which she rolled her eyes.

“It’s nothing like that.” She scratched the inside of her thumb, “I’d like to thank him, though.”

“Then I wish you the best of luck. As you know, many things have been happening in the past month.”

“Of course. Oh, before I go, did you get the girl I helped from the disaster? Parents died in the accident and around eleven years old?”

“The girl you saved? I heard the officers gossiping and fangirling over you.” Her hand touched her cheek, “I can’t tell you much but she’s been adopted into a good household.”

“Oh. That was…fast.” She wanted to check on her. Not sure why, pity or obligation, but she felt there was more to her than meets the eye. “Well, I’ll get going first. I’ll drop by more when I can.”

Once outside, she felt her mission was put to a hold. All she got now was a possibly dead or alive man called Jun, a girl who was adopted into a very secretive but providing family and her bank missing a somewhat generous sum. She scratched the back of her head; Had her brain gone down into the ditch or was she just unlucky? 

She sighed heavily and sat on a nearby bench to think. This couldn’t be the end, she needed confirmation. To do that, she needed to work closely with police to get detailed accounting without using bribery and she most definitely was not going to use her money again, especially on a hacker that would have to fit into many requirements. Even the competitions she was counting on was discontinued, the only thing filling her pockets was renting out her old apartment.

Whenever she needed somewhere to think, she’d look up to the sky because at least that wasn’t distracting. It was blue, had clouds and a sun, not the many people running and bumping into her if she wandered the streets. But oddly enough, she caught a ship zooming across. Her eyes continued following it and watched as the many ninjas stopped by the museum. For a long time, she'd sat there contemplating her options. Before finally, she got up and made her way.

---

When they'd reached and were about to be debriefed of the situation by the curator, Lloyd watched in curiosity, with the others, as a quite tall woman slipped past. It was extremely silent, more silent than they could, and she wasn’t wearing attire like them. She certainly grabbed their attention with her quality black coat with large lapels, around her waist a printed wrap as its belt. 

Lloyd observed her, from her movements to her black hair trailing behind her. He wondered, just who she was to move as quietly as them?

"Ah, excuse me ninja—Miss, it isn't safe to venture in the museum right now!" The curator called behind her.

Despite stopping in her path, she didn’t move. She only folded her arms and waited. “It appears she wants you to go to her,” Zane told him. The curator had a bewildered expression but he did as he was told and Lloyd started disapproving her. Then she pulled out her I.D and flashed it towards him.

“Now that looks like one mean lady,” Cole remarked with them, “Ow, hey!”

“Don’t talk bad behind people’s backs,” Wu said, but he too seemed scrambled like Lloyd.

“Y-you are actually her?” His stammers and shock was loud for them to hear.

The girl neither affirmed or declined and replied coolly with a biting hint, “You know who I’m here for.”

He touched the back of his neck, “She is here but currently there’s a problem as you can see,” once he gestured for them in the back, she only side-stepped. But Lloyd couldn’t help but feel her looking straight at them, though he couldn’t tell.

“And here I thought you had a good excuse—if they’re here, I’ll be fine. They are the so-called heroes for a reason.”

 Jay muttered as he rubbed his arms, “Someone check my back, I think I feel goosebumps coming up.”

Even Kai shook his head, recounting his old smithing days. “In my experience, they're the ones who cause headaches.”

In his opinion, she sounded just like his dad when making orders. But less loud. Though, never mind them, he felt sorry for him. He wasn't going to be the one to stay quiet in this scenario, “Hey, if he says–”

“I am waiting for what he’s saying now,” she caused him to flinch.

Seeing even he, the Green Ninja, was helpless, he could only sigh, “Since it’s a family matter, I suppose you can pass, Miss Misako. But avoid the stone warrior side of the exhibit. She’ll be on the opposite side.”

And it was like the tension never existed as her lips curled, “You’re doing me a great favour.” She paid him in notes so casually and left with a hand up waving goodbye. He noticed on her thumb was a silver ring, bouncing light off until gradually, she disappeared past the doors. Lloyd was used to people looking disapprovingly at him as a brat, but he'd never been faced with someone so unreasonable. Time with the ninja and his uncle had always been surrounded by compassion and banter.

He'd looked beside him and saw his uncle was as pale as a sheet of paper, “Uncle? What’s wrong with you?” 

Once he nudged him, his agape mouth snapped shut, “What? Ah, nevermind—the emergency?”

“Right, yes, come, come! Quickly, this way,” as they raced through in the marbled museum, he noticed the girl had disappeared quickly when they'd been just behind her. Lloyd still felt slightly pissed with how she’d snapped at him and swore, if she came after him again, he was going to bicker ‘till his death. In the meantime, the curator bemoaned his problems with the Stone Statue exhibit. After the end of the Great Devourer, its god-ridden and awful-smelling acid affected the statues into literally becoming life-like. The moment they stepped in, it was mayhem not even his old school could compare to. “I just didn’t know who else to call! It isn’t exactly rabid animals, obviously!”

A stone statuette jumped on Zane's arm and, with a hyena's laugh, punched him in the face. Of course, it got thrown and destroyed across the room by him. Confidently, Jay strutted through, "Don't worry, I think we can handle a few toys jumping around the room."

"Thankfully, and please could you contain the fighting to the gift shop? The doors to the new exhibit will be opening soon. Thank you.” Promptly, he left as fast as he called them.

Like a mob, they all started jumping off their shelves and approached one of them. Especially him, they came in like hoards, cornering him. He was ready to unleash his powers until a huge statue hit him in his head. He stumbled, swearing, and fell on the floor while he held his head—that would definitely leave a bump. The world started swinging and his mood grew worse, “Ugh, stupid little guys!” The moment they climbed him, he swung them in the back, crushing them in pieces. If anything, this wasn’t troublesome but annoying!

He caught a glimpse of a statuette pouring over a box of marbles and he braced himself. Cole and Kai were directly hit, making the two shriek before falling over. In response, the statues all laughed at them. It obviously wasn’t just him who had the urge to pummel but all of them and when they grouped up, Kai exclaimed, “Alright. Playtime’s over!” Altogether, before they could stop their anger, they had already started doing Spinjitzu all over the place.

“Whoa!” He shuddered to think another statue would hit him in the face again. Broken vases poured all around and littered the room. Lloyd could only purse his lips into two thin lines.

“Uh, oops.” Zane said as they all finally realised their devastation.

The door creaked open and Lloyd noticed his uncle race after a loose canon soldier. They rounded to the first door on the right and followed straight along, “Come here, you little…” His uncle finally crushed it with his foot alone. By the time he reached him, he heard the same unreasonable voice from the open doorway. “...Went missing, right? Now here we are, enjoying a family reunion.”

Now, he wasn’t one to peek and eavesdrop but since his uncle did it, he thought no harm. Their voices were loud anyway: “My little girl…where have you been..?”

“Your girl? Your–?” If her voice earlier was sharp, it was manic now. She scoffed, then laughed, “This must be your first time acting worried because you abandoned me and Lloyd. I don't even know if I’d be alive here if it weren’t for my damned luck!” 

His heart sank when he heard his name. Something seemed to click that he ignored as the others came to see what the commotion was about. “I didn’t abandon you!” The woman sounded half in disbelief and half in pleading. They too remained silent to hear.

“So what does abandonment look like to you huh? What is it apart from dumping babies on the eldest sibling on the fucking doorstep of a school of criminals to raise!?” Her voice was hoarse, out of breath, still she spat,  “So quiet mother, I think even the wind is louder.”

“...I don't know what to tell you, but I did what I had to do for the family.”

She snarled, “And how many times are you going to justify that yourself? Look who’s here wishing you weren’t my mother.” Her voice broke, and he could hear his sister’s uncontrollable sniveling. Before finally, she took in a sharp intake of breath. “Now it wasn’t even you who ruined my plans but me.”

“Did you even want me, truly? Because I only remember dad being happy and he was supposedly ‘evil’. ” She didn’t give her room to answer because she stormed out. Until she realised the eavesdroppers. He too, finally saw her face clearly. A sharp, diamond face laid in her black ensemble and hair that fell loose, her bangs just like his. The first thing you'd notice were the piercing amber eyes framed with upturned eyes and lashes dotting her lash line, completed with thick, straight brows, an upturned nose and rose-coloured heart lips. The one that resembled his father the most, and also belonged to May.

His brain remain blanked while his uncle uttered first,  “You’re alive–”

“Don’t you dare,” she glowered her amber eyes. But she couldn’t say anything. No matter how much she shaped her mouth and closed it, no words could escape. Maybe because it was Wu who said it, or because she saw him and many others behind. Her teary eyes only found him and she shut it tight and pushed him to the side, running past them all. Not just him, even the usually loud Jay and Cole would’ve said something but they were all silent. 

The woman walked out, holding the bridge of her nose just below her glasses. She too stopped and with greying hair and wrinkles, he finally met his 'mother'. The one who abandoned him. “Lloyd?” She whispered, disbelieving. “You heard—May doesn’t know the whole story. Please!” No sympathy could rise from inside him. It wasn't the same feelings he felt for the man earlier but disgust certainly was. He avoided her grip, avoided her stare. He couldn’t stand being there, not after hearing what she said. So wordlessly, he chased after the only person that had cared for him.

It wasn’t hard for him to run fast, the difficult thing was navigating these confusing halls. He spun around, wondering left or right. Stuck in the Stone Army exhibit hall. Then he heard a softly muffled sob a few feet from him. He went down left and found a roped area. Furthermore, the downturned head of his sister sitting around the edges. During his short few years, she never lost her temper a lot with him. In his memories, she was very patient and protective—silent. He wanted to enter quietly but she had already looked over her shoulder, then turned back to look down; Thankfully.

He understood she was allowing him to stay so he sat beside her, staring down at the bottomless hole. Her nose was red along with the corners of her eyes.He could tell even if she tried to hide it and yet, he said nothing. What do you say to your crying missing now found sister? 

So, he raised a hand and patted her head. Just like she would. She seemed to freeze. Just for a bit, and wiped her eyes, “...You’ve gotten older—Tomorrow’s Tea?” She started.

“Mhm,” he nodded. He debated whether or not to tell the story, then she said again, “You’re supposed to be enjoying your childhood, not saving the world.” He hid a smile—Only she would’ve let him buy those comics and have fun. 

But I like being taller and older, he wanted to say. But he wondered if she’d reprimand him. “Stop being cautious, I’m not mad at you. Heaven forbid.”

“You sound like it now..”

“Annoyed, yes. Angry? That should be you.” She swung her legs, “Aren’t you going to ask me, where have I been? Why did I know you were expelled but still didn’t come for you?”

He remained quiet for a while and pulled out a money pouch, inside was an old wrapped candy, “Because you sent the money from three years ago. Samiko rearranges to Misako."

She looked down with thin lips and turned away, “I know, I know, I was asking for you to notice at first glance,” she muttered. She scratched the inside of her thumb, “So you’re not angry at the fact I left you alone?”

“Oh, I am.” He said truthfully, “But you did it to find Wu then you got money and even saved some for me. I’d be stupid to still be angry.” Though his sentence ended melancholically, his head then snapped at her, “How did you get the money?"

"It's not illegal, don't worry." She rolled her eyes.

His eyes narrowed suspiciously, and found it weird that she could get so much with her age, then and now, "You didn't steal it...right?"

"Not everyone is a kid with a sweet tooth like you."

"Hey," he lightly hit her shoulder and she quietly chuckled. Beside him, she was actually here and they were talking. The realisation hadn't yet settled in, “Sis?” Before she had time to respond, he pulled her in for a hug and held back his own tears, “I really, really missed you.”

She was surprised but before long, her own hands held him close to her, “...Still acting like a child. I know you did.” She said quietly, then felt her familiar hand pat his head, as she always did to calm him, “You survived well.” 

“You won’t leave again, right? Since you stay in the city.”

She stroked his hair, “Of course not.” She lowered her eyes, “I’ll always be here.”

Abruptly, she stood up and shielded him. “You don’t have to hear me, but I’d watch your step.” He peeked the sides of her legs and felt disgruntled now, “That's the Bottomless Pit. It’s where I found the ancient Stone Warrior.”

“That’s right. I forgot you were busy unearthing precious artefacts,” her voice was laced with poison. She gestured her head, “So, you convinced them of your sob story?”

The other ninja and Wu poured in behind her, “Don’t pull the others into this,” he whispered to her but she swatted him away.

“I know you can’t forgive me, but you need to hear this. Especially you, Lloyd.” He turned away but she walked around the hole anyway. She started from the very left of the vibrant tapestries. “Long before Sensei Wu ever knew who would be the Green Ninja, I knew it would be you. And I knew you would eventually have to fight your father. I dropped you and May off at Darkly's so I could go learn everything I could about the prophecy. In hope of one day preventing the final battle. Of good and evil. All this time, son, I've been trying to save you and your father for our family.”

“For the greater good,” she scoffed.

She ignored her, “Long before time had a name, Ninjago was created by the First Spinjitzu Master-”

“Yeah, yeah. We've heard this story a hundred times.” Lloyd scowled.

“But you've only heard half of it. In Ninjago, there has always been a balance between good and evil. So you know about how the First Spinjitzu Master created Ninjago, but what if I were to tell you in order for there to be light, there must be shadow, and within shadow, there is darkness. The blackest of darkness that existed from the very beginning. An evil spirit called ‘The Overlord’.”

“I have no records of that in my database. Did you know about this, Sensei?” Zane’s curiosity somewhat reduced the tension.

His uncle shook his head, “I had hoped if I'd kept the secret, that name would never be spoken again.”

“The balance was at stake, and their battle could have gone on for eternity. Each side powerful, neither could conquer the other until the Overlord created his indestructible warriors: the Stone Army. The Spinjitzu Master did what he could, but he knew he would soon be defeated. So instead of losing the war, he divided Ninjago in two. And lucky for us, since then there has been no trace of the Overlord or his Stone Army, until my recent discovery.”

“So that's why the battle has yet to be decided. It was never finished.” Kai snapped his fingers once he’d realised that.

“In other words, the premise of the prophecy,” May observed and spoke out her own findings. Though she hated someone, she wouldn’t hold back in a discussion—Lloyd noted.

Cole stepped up, “But where is this Dark Island? I've never heard of it.”

“Disappeared, I presume. But the legend states that so long as the balance between good and evil remains even, the Overlord shall remain trapped from this world. I have always feared your father's ambition will ultimately lead to a shift in the balance. That is why he must be stopped.”

“We have each felt the power of the First Spinjitzu Master, passed onto us in the form of the elemental weapons. But now that power has been inherited by the Green Ninja, which is why only Lloyd can defeat the ultimate evil, or else all of Ninjago will fall prey to its darkness.” Wu nodded,

“Now do you see, May, Lloyd? Leaving you both was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do. But faced with saving you and the world, I had no other choice.” His sister didn’t back off, in thought, while their mother approached her. She wanted to hug May. Almost, until she pushed her back.

“You think telling me your little story is enough and we’ll be family because we are? Do you remember what you told me that night?” She mimicked her voice, “Protect your brother, May.” When she took a step forward, she took a step back, “This doesn’t change anything.”

When he realised it, he’d placed himself in-between the two. “Lloyd, step aside.” 

It was like looking into an abyss. In the depth of her eyes, a certain sharp glint was more terrifying than his father’s eyes. Her presence, her voice—he was certain this wasn’t the full extent of her hatred. “May, you need to calm down,” he didn’t like their mother but any step closer, he really was afraid she’d accidentally push her into the hole. “Mom thought what she did was for the best of us. It’s not her fault we would grow up this way. Either way, I had to become the Green Ninja.”

She no longer barred fangs and he believed she had calmed down. “And how did I grow up?” She suddenly asked.

His brows raised, and guessed, “I think you’re doing well–”

“You’re wrong.” She interrupted him, softly, “I had just as much of a rough journey as you.” 

Lloyd was silenced to nothing and he realised now that his words earlier only provoked her more. And also, May would most probably never forgive her, not unlike him. After all, he could forgive their mother and never forget for his experience, but for May's, it would've been different. More hard on her to be forced to take care of him. He knew as he grew up, his sister looked tired to always focus on him and play, but she still did. 

The two sibling's attraction was diverted to a loud rumble that made everyone jump in their hearts. It continued to grow louder and louder. The floors shook. Then a loud slam destroyed the pair of heavy wooden doors, making most of them scream and go into stance. “Whoa! Excuse me!? Would somebody please tell me what the hell is that!?” He had to agree with Jay’s irrationality, even Lloyd found himself unable to move by the sheer size of it.

“The Stone Warrior—the Devourer’s venom awakened him!” His mother answered.

While it stood there surveying the room, Cole turned to his spiky-haired friend, “Oh, great! Kai, take care of him.”

“Um, me?” 

“Wait, it’s created from–!”

Before Misako could finish her words, he jumped and turned in front, “Okay, blockhead…Take this!” He simply rushed forward and jumped. Unlike him, the warrior simply swung his own blade easily. The impact rebounded and toppled Kai onto the floor, groaning before he realised his sword had broken into smithereens, “Well, in my mind’s eye, I saw that playing out entirely differently. Whoa!”

“I was going to say it’s made from indestructible material only found on the Dark Island,” Misako held her forehead as Kai was being played around with in its hand.

“Hold on Kai!” Lloyd was about to rush forward, until May blocked him. “Your judgement is clouded right now,” she only said, and left him hanging in the back while she went in his stead. “I feel sorry to say, but you have no tact.”

“You should stay back!” 

“Let her go,” his mother pulled him back, also focused on her, “your sister isn’t powerless.”

He watched as a long chain appeared in the palm of her hands. It came from nowhere, he realised. “Isn’t anyone going to help me here!? Whoa–Ah!” Once the warrior noticed her who challenged him, he swung his sword down this time. As everyone was about to chase after her, she suddenly disappeared. Not only them, but the warrior turned left and right.

A sharp clang of metal distracted them. The same chain had wrapped itself around both of its arms, the end being held by a dangling May. Once it noticed her, she she used the momentum to swing and kick its face back. Before anyone could blink, she had already disappeared, disorienting the warrior and them. “She doesn’t go invisible. I do not sense any heat signatures—what element is she?” Zane asked a stone-faced Misako.

“She is the Master of Void. Just like Lloyd, it’s an original element.” May reappeared, this time tying the end to the horn of its helmet. Now they saw her plan; Each time it swung its blade, it would tilt to the side and lose its balance. Once it started tilting to its left, its heavy weight distracted itself and gradually loosened its grip on Kai. The man was screaming for his life as he fell and braced for the hard floors. She ran across the other blade on its right, once she jumped from her foothold she caught Kai in one arm and the other threw smoke bombs in its face, her feet landed cleanly with some slight slipping on her soles.

“Lloyd, use your powers,” he snapped back from his trance by his uncle’s words. Immediately, he focused all the energy into his hands. Power welled and surged, growing bigger and bigger, before he had enough and attacked the Stone Warrior with a concentrated energy blast.

“Don’t be happy yet, remember it’s indestructible.” She pulled on his hand, “C’mon we need to run!”

“Hah! Right behind you—I’m too young to become history!” Jay quipped up and altogether, they ran into the nearest corridor. 

None of them dared to look behind as long as every step they took, their feet shook. The loud crash that the warrior had broken down the door frame was booming. They had yet to run out of breath, but their hearts were pounding and their feet ached. He risked looking behind and immediately regretted being the one at the rear end. He jumped to follow his sister’s tail, “The thing’s got a pair of sneakers on him; Pick up the pace!” He shouted.

“Any chance you could make us disappear!?” Cole wheezed from the front.

“If I could, trust me, I would!” He felt his side being pushed as she pulled out a sword, “Duck!” She hissed in pain, holding her wrist; Her blade was no match for the Stone Warrior’s unbreakable sword, leaving nothing but a hilt.

“Thanks!” She obviously had no time to reply to him as they reached the main atrium and they shot for the stairs upwards. A haven—they all took their last stretch! The moment they slammed the doors shut, they managed to heave heavy breaths while the ninja held the door shut. Suspiciously quiet. Until noise. The warrior cut up his way, even a little, of the door!

It peeked through with its one eye; they all shuddered to think what it was going to do. Then something whizzed by, hitting its eye, and it cried out in pain. They all looked to the source and saw May holding a number of needles in-between her fingers. It swept them one last look, casting a hateful glare on her the most, before it screamed, trying to break through the heavy doors.

“Big, giant statue and needle, why? Why!?” Jay’s only response was her shrugging shoulders.

“Because it was very scary and I have an instinct called fear,” she left him speechless. Zane had heard her and he actually laughed.

“Well, this scary thing is unstoppable!” Cole exclaimed.

“Indestructible, to be precise.” Zane corrected.

“That door ain’t gonna hold him forever,” Kai eluded the obvious.

“Heh..then let's settle this like men, with Rock, Paper, Clamp! Loser has to face him so the rest can escape.”

Jay’s suggestion made his sister facepalm before she turned to him, “It’s a wonder how you’re all alive.”

“Eh, it works,” he added his hand, but was swatted away.

“Nu-uh, not you, Chosen One,” Lloyd grumbled, annoyed that he was still being treated this way. “Hey, you too, May! You can actually use your powers!”

She stood nonchalantly, “Right, so I'm a girl,” she didn’t say anymore and watched in amusement.

Kai sighed, “On three. One, two–!”

Thinking about the game and how to get out, an idea flashed in Lloyd's head, “That’s it! I think I know a way to stop him if you all can keep him busy.”

“I say we give the kid a shot,” Cole voted.

“You’re just saying that ‘cause you’re too scared to face him,” Jay rolled his eyes.

“Do you wanna face it?”

Right on cue, the banging became more profound. Through the destroyed hole, the angered face of the warrior glared at all of them. This obviously made Jay gulp, “I say we give the kid a shot.”

May listened with crossed arms as he laid out the gist of the plan; For the ninja, they basically had to distract the Warrior long enough before leading him to the room they were in earlier. It wasn’t hard to deduce he planned on using the Bottomless Pit as the means of end. Though, it wasn’t a really clean cut plan, but given the situation, it was a given.

“May, I need you to follow me,” she only nodded before he pulled her and the two managed to squish themselves into the vent.

She coughed, “God, my fancy coat’s going to get ruined,” and held her mouth. Occasionally, she’d fan her face away from her dust. “So paper beats rock? It’s a good plan, but that hole is our only chance.”

Straight to the point and always needs to achieve the goal first, he noted. “That’s why you’re here. Once you’re invisible, I need you to sneak behind the Stone Warrior and make sure he falls.”

“How nice of you, it sounds like a walk in the park,” she hummed happily.

He looked over his shoulder and asked her the questions that had been itching him; “Where’d you learn to do all that?”

“In time.” She said curtly, again, then told him, “But for now, this is the pit stop. Good luck, leader.” The moment she saluted, she disappeared. When she left, Lloyd was ruffled by her short answers, like she didn’t want to say. He could only hope she’d tell him but couldn't because of the Stone Warrior.

Travelling in the world’s energy, she surveyed the ninja sliding down the banners. She cursed in her mind, it was too slow! She had every mind to stick being not there, but she fell as the Stone Warrior fell directly on the middle of the floor. The nearby ninja and her uncle were flung to the ground, including her. She pushed her physical body up, addled, and looked up in time to see it chase her mother. 

“Damn!” She shouted, unmaking herself once more. She only ran faster with each loud and aggressive shatter of china and furniture in the furthest room. When she arrived, she saw her mother, covered in dust and had a few faint cuts, cowering behind a pillar. Then it raised a blade at her. Her mind blanked. The transmitted pain piercing her feet through her boots caused by the china wore her powers off but she didn’t care. She stood in front of her mother and her body responded all on its own; Put one foot back to ground yourself. Be languid, fluid like water, but concentrate every strength in your hands and feet. Watch the opponent’s hand, look at where it grips the hilt. Map out the points. She breathed out, and in three movements, the blade easily slid to the side. In a quick flash, she took another of her poisoned needles and shot it straight in the eye.

“Be fooled once, shame on me. Be fooled twice, shame on you!” She spat angrily and took off towards the room. It took everything in her power to not stop. Tears clouded her eyes as a few pieces of china stuck inside the soles of her feet; No matter how light she threaded, she’d still caught small debris. She turned and could sob right then and there as she saw the end of the corridor! She ignored the crashing behind her while Lloyd called her over, then he looked bewildered at her situation, “Stick to the plan!” She choked out a scream.

She mustered her energy–at this point, running on adrenaline–while the Stone Warrior chased after her, the most pesky one, without stopping. The moment she reached Lloyd, he grabbed over her shoulders and made them both jump out of the way. The two siblings avoided the narrow cut of its swinging blade as it collapsed on the fake floor. They both raised their heads, the warrior was about to get up. But the sudden rip took it by surprise and it fell forever into the hole, no sound ever hitting the ground.

The pair’s breaths were shaky. “We did it.” Her brother breathed out a breath of relief

“That you did,” she congratulated him. “But your planning skills still need work. Ah…” She hissed in pain, looking down at the mangled mess of her feet-That’ll definitely scar.

“What? You’re injured!” 

“Yes, I know,” she clicked her tongue. It was a slow process, but the pain was numbing, “I’ll need the clinic–”

“May! Lloyd!” Only Lloyd was engulfed in the hug, while she ducked her head, “You…Someone go call an ambulance!”

“The clinic doctor is enough,” she muttered. Her mother was acting this way because of maternal instincts of course, and also because she deflected the sword. She hated her, doesn’t mean she wanted her to die, for heaven’s sake. What kind of person would she be if she allowed someone to die?

She ignored her and took off her shoes to assess the damage properly. If this continues, she’d be blocked from her powers for a while. Then she thought again, she was already used to the pain now so did that still block her powers?

She had happily spread her palm open to try until a shadow towered over her and she heard her uncle's old voice, “How did you learn my father’s 3-point deflection and his Droplet technique?”

Unconsciously, May had pressed her lips together. Well, there was no point in hiding it anymore, anyway. This whole ordeal could be wrapped up with it and her plan would continue.

“He taught me.” She stated first and showed her arrogance in the face of his confusion.

“Who is he?” He seemed impatient.

“It's the one you suspect," she folded her arms. "Grandfather taught me all of it in the two years I had with him.”

The simultaneous gasps just made her heart swell with more pride.

“No, way,” Jay's jaw fell to the floor.

“So you’re saying–”

She cut off Cole’s sentence, “That’s right.” She placed a hand on her chest, “May Garmadon, the final, perfect student of my grandfather.” She could finally say it. Though she hated the training regime, she would’ve never exchanged it for anything less.

Her uncle was silent for a long time. Then he cleared his throat, “I may not be able to teach you a lot, but you should stay with us. Help us fight the good fight.”

And there was her ticket. She gestured towards the stunned green figure, “I did already promise Lloyd.”

With this new presence tied to her, she could do a lot more if they gradually gained more fame in the city. As long as they didn’t cause trouble and provided her usefulness, going anywhere from here on out would be an easy breeze.

 

Chapter 4: S2Ep8

Notes:

Literally...I've been in a writer's block + exam prep + holidays. I have the ideas, I have the drafts for like s2 mostly, (literally none for s3) then s4 and afterwards is literally a smooth process. I won't stop until s7. IT'S JUST THAT I'M LAZY, or burntout, whichever. Enjoy ^^
P.s, this is like, not at all edited. In the future I might. (in the future)

The past two days felt like a fairytale for Lloyd. By that, he felt like the child he was knowing his sister was around. 

After Zane helped patch her injuries after refusing the doctor, she moved right in with them on Destiny's Bounty. The first night, he immediately pestered her with his questions. “Now, slow down and breathe, kid,” May said. 

She started counting off her fingers while looking upwards, “I accidentally found grandfather. He trained me for two years. He disappeared, again. I joined fencing competitions that made money and started making use of it to profit. And…and here I am.” She found him half-interested and half not so.

“That’s great and all, but why’d you change your name?” There was an interest that couldn’t be compared to the likes of someone like their grandfather. The main reason why he thought she was gone, it bothered him in the back of his head.

There was a slight pause, he noticed she was scratching the inside of her thumb again. “No one likes villains, especially their kids. It was essential.” 

“Ah,” He had his doubts, but still, answered, “..Yeah, I get it.”

She held back a laugh, “Oh, no, you’re the one who actually failed at being bad . Kids younger than you are even more evil-like.”

He spluttered, pushing the thought away, “I did a pretty good job of it! If it wasn’t for Pythor–”

“You failed the moment another bad guy used you,” she shook her head, then sighed. “Unless you wish to be a comedy, please stay good.”

“You’re not funny.”

“Prove me wrong then,” she laughed as he became tongue tied.

For any Elemental Master, they were naturally born to attune to their element; Example, Kai and Jay. They both had a thicker skin and greater resistance to handle their powers. While Lloyd was the Master of Power, he was more of an all-rounder and quickly learned. In May’s case, she had more intelligence to understand and was more agile. And because they had powers, this meant their constitutions were different, namely their healing ability. May’s wounds weren’t so deep and after a day’s rest and careful observation, she would be up and running within the next few days.

But alas, off days were a luxury for Lloyd. Today, he was back to his normal lessons with the others while Wu was doing his morning meditation. The moment he got dragged in from his bed, they blindfolded him and formed a circle all around him. “Don’t rely on your eyes, use your ears,” Cole advised him while Lloyd was ready and eager in the middle of his spot. 

“Uh, guys, I’m teaching a class later, so I’d appreciate a clean dojo,” Darreth had mentioned until simultaneously all the ninja charged onto Lloyd with their weapons. As the quick assault lasted, Darreth jumped in fright as all his precious ‘achievements’ were knocked off the shelves. 

“Ah! No, no, no! No, no, no!” All his no’s played on the tip of his tongue even as he forced a window open and Jay was thrown out, screaming.

May was down with the help of her uncle’s training staffs and tilted her head at the scene of the screaming Jay who was knocking on the windows, “Hey, open the window! Let me in!”

He jumped in fright as she tapped on his shoulder. Then she gestured towards the open door. “Eh, heh, thanks,” his chuckle was his reply and scratched the back of his head. “Just so you know you only caught me at a bad time. I do way better than this, but that’s because Lloyd’s a good student–”

A strangled scream erupted from the inside and the smell of something burning wafted out to where they stood. “ …Just how do you teach the kid?” She asked, deadpanned. There was Darreth panicking all around with a bunch of dented trophies in one arm while his feet tap danced all the way to put out the small patches of fire. In the centre of it was her blindfolded brother as the other ninja were sweating down to their boots because his palm gathered fire.

“I don’t think starting a fire goes well with being the green ninja,” simultaneously, they all looked towards her.

He lifted a part of the cloth over his eyes, “Huh?” As realisation had hit, the flame dispersed before quickly hiding it behind him—his actions were just the same as Jay's and she laughed humorlessly in the back of her head.

“Training his senses isn’t bad but look at it now, you’ll only have unnecessary destruction as a result.” The girl looked over her shoulder, “May I?”

“I see why not learn from a senior ourselves.”

“As long as it gives me a break!” Cole threw himself to the floor.

“Uh, we’re just going to let an injured person fight him?” Kai glanced around.

“Just because I’m teaching doesn’t mean I fight,” she walked around them and casually, she started listing her observations, “Anyway, all your forms are either off, or it compensates for your builds to balance you. Secondly, most of you attack the most obvious—You’re lucky whomever you’re attacking only focuses on you and your attacks. It’s only because you are a team it gets you far but once alone–”

She loomed over Cole with a raised stick. He gasped, taking time to sit up and eventually stand before she placed a hit on his legs, the spot she’d actually aimed for, “ –even an inexperienced group can tackle you.”

“I don’t think teaching us to always be aware is a good point,” Cole finally sat up.

She looked towards a laidback Kai yawning, “Yeah, Wu’s practically taught us everything in the basics.”

She looked above her brows, then scratched the back of her neck; The words were there, but…it wasn’t there. Like at her mouth. It was prevalent in her brain and on the tip of her tongue. Eventually, she sighed heavily, “Well, this lesson isn’t for you anyway.” 

She turned her back to Lloyd again, with a smile, “But you did well just now. It’s just that you could’ve gotten out without powers.” 

A sharp tring cut through the air. Unconsciously, his body moved on its own. In the embedded walls was a small needle, glittering. “Your senses are sharper than most. You can listen far beyond feet and blades. Listen to everything, especially the wind. Use everything you have to your advantage.” He flinched, throwing himself up into the air once May threw out another one of her thinly disguised weapons.

His eyes darted all around, and he steadied himself; She wasn’t taking on him lightly, “But my powers are an advantage.”

A slight sharpness pressed into his neck, “It is, but it’s not unlimited.” May had used her powers to appear quick and removed her sharp fingernail. He looked at her with wrinkled brows, “Fighting what you know is there but is hidden is a better method of training. The greatest enemy, paranoia.” She said nonchalantly and looked away to pocket her stuff, acting like a normal person.

Still, he bit down on his tongue; There it was. The uncomfortable settling inside that had him conflicted on whether he had been too spoiled in training by his uncle and friends or whether May was too…harsh? No, not harsh, but definitely, too hardcore sometimes.

“Huh, and you’d have thought we’d learn something new.”

She mused, “Don’t expect to leap if you can’t jump.” And sat on the ground with straight legs propped.

“Hah! Trick question: Why jump when you can fly,” Jay said.

“And crash on the ground with your face?” Cole asked, which Jay responded with his mocking tongue.

“Not boasting or anything, but we pretty much saved Ninjago,” Kai said over his shoulder, ignoring the two.

“You sure? Last I checked, it was Ninjago cheering for the dark lord.”

“Did the news also tell you he ran off with the only chance we had to use our powers?”

“Alright, alright, what’s happened, happened.” Lloyd thought a bit and commented, “But dad really didn’t win by himself.”

“I’d also like to add that isn’t a good comparison; You are, by hierarchy and experience, our senior,” Zane said simply.

Her brows raised, bemused. “Just worship me as god now if all it takes is good training.” 

Although, unlike them, the heroes who saved the world, off-handedly, all she’d done was train and busied herself with her personal affairs. If you did have to count how many people May’d saved in the disaster, it was countable on a few fingers: Herself, and the girl who got adopted. 

She started scratching the inside of her thumb. Now looking at every person here that could make up the light spectrum, she felt the urge in her feet to get out.

Instead, the floor under her started to rumble, shaking the tremors through her walking stick also. “Whoa..! An earthquake, at this time?” Jay looked around vehemently, until the TV flashed towards the news:

‘NGTV reporter Gayle Gossip on the scene of what appears to be an earthquake rocking the city of Ninjago. But it's an earthquake like no other, as scientists have yet to pinpoint the cause. And even more frightening still, the aftershocks are getting stronger…!’

“What do you think this could be?” Cole surveyed around them as the tremors indeed kept coming in larger and stronger frequencies.

“Wouldn’t be surprised if it was Garmadon. We haven’t seen him for a while,” Kai strongly suggested.

Her dad was the Master of Destruction, but the time spent with him as a child was unfortunately cut short as he was being poisoned by the Devourer’s evil. Now as the Dark Lord, she wasn’t sure whether his powers would be weakened as her uncle’s or not. But to add this input would be useless, especially since they had actually faced him.

An old grin played in her mind. Her dazed mind didn’t appear on her face as she continued looking forward. “He would never. Their father is evil, but he would never do anything to put his son in harm's way. Especially if he knew May could be out there, somewhere…” her mother awkwardly glanced towards her.

Her grip started turning white, as she realised her dad didn’t know yet.

Her uncle stood between them, “Misako's right. He only tried to thwart his training. This is something else.”

Without waiting for orders, Zane directly called for his falcon, allowing it to perch on his arm, “My friend, be my eyes and look for danger in the streets from above.”

The tremors were only the appetiser. Before long, large quakes even made the road split into branches of a tree. Buildings would shake vigorously and crumple like leaves in the wind! Screams gradually erupted on the streets, the thundering stomps of the retreating citizens only added to the chaos as news after news spouted from the old cable TV.

Without a moment’s waste, all the ninja rushed out towards the running citizens as they saw many fall into the pits of destruction. A hand tightened her wrist, “May, you go offer support for Nya. You must find an evacuation spot with her for the people,” her uncle stressed.

“Relax, uncle.” She gently split from him, forcing all her weight down onto her stick to walk, “I don’t always endanger myself unnecessarily. I’m too fragile for that.”

“And May.”

She looked back, and saw a complicated look in the old man’s eyes. He was seeing someone else in her. “I’m sorry. Both you and Lloyd shouldn’t have lived through that.”

Her vision would often shake because of the frequent quakes, especially highlighting the swishing of her uncle’s long white beard. He was an old man, but he stood there calmly. Then she saw her mother. She already heard from Lloyd that he didn’t know where they were and when he did, it was only when she disappeared. Her mother then had completely cut off contact from the outside world. Obviously, it wasn’t his fault, he was just too compassionate.

“Alright,” was all she said, then left just like that. In fact, she just couldn’t care anymore when someone gave her a reason. In fact, she’d lost the initial brunt of hatred she had, excluding her mother. She’d long given up on her, just as she had on that night.

As she trudged upwards to the balcony, rampant screams fell deaf on her ears. Many times she’d stumbled but quickly got up, rushing onto the bounty and to the captain’s hull. The falls had made her distract herself from her head and she took a deep breath to calm herself. Easily, a grin spread and she knocked, “I may not have my feet, but I have all hands on deck.”

“Huh, oh, May!” Nya, a younger sibling just at Lloyd’s physical age and the only other capable person she liked apart from Zane. And, of course, the first friend she quickly made up with in the male-dominated household. “Welcome to the sidelines.”

“And a makeshift party room, hello?” She looked around in awe at the big monitors, then said, “And I’m getting sidetracked. But that looks like a one person job.”

“Thank god you noticed it. Help me locate an evacuation point to land.”

She looked back to the many buttons and screens, “Uh, anything I should avoid touching?”

Despite Nya steering the wheel in one hand and touching keys in the other, she still managed to look ahead of her and said over her shoulder, “Compare the image points on the screen to Ninjago. We need the highest and most accessible point.”

She held herself back from asking just which screen she was talking about—time was priority. “Right,” she uttered under her breath and began concentrating on the screen to search. She found several spots where houses had fallen down, or had become partially crushed, and then some spots were empty, or the roof tiles had fallen away revealing the sky. Some areas were almost destroyed, but others, where she was searching, hadn’t suffered any damage. She called back for Nya as her eyes darted the pattern she soon fell into, “It’s either I suck at geography or we don’t have a place to land.”

Before Nya replied to her, radio intermission sounded from her body and she pressed on a button beside her, “We’ve got problems about the evacuation point, guys. There’s no safe place to land!”

May split the majority of her attention in her eyes and hands. Fingers swiping and tapping away in familiar rhythm. Red landmarks continued to stain her visuals until a distant green lit up faintly. “NGTV office building?” Nya asked in response.

The name appealed to her eyes as she tapped on the building, “It checks out!” She called back in response, and tapped through the information that probably a government could’ve had, “It’s got twenty floors though, but it’s the only thing we got.”

“NGTV here we come then!”

The boosters weren’t activated to ensure a smooth sailing and landing so in the time Nya was busy, May pondered a bit as she explored more of the systems. Once a searchbar linked to files upon files of peoples’ databases appeared, she tapped her finger against the screen. If she could whistle, she would. “This thing’s really got a lot on here. It’s a technological beauty,” she muttered to match a person in awe.

“Aw, you’re making me blush.” She didn’t abandon her post, “Me, Jay and Zane did some of the repairs, whoever made this though? They’re my idol.”

“Can’t deny that I’m not a tech girl myself. But I do get this thing can do loads of other things; Like a party room, obviously. Database keeping for people. Geographical software.”

“And always up to date! But that’s just the surface of what this baby can do.” Once she noticed the slight upward tilt of her head and her straightened posture, that’s when May knew Nya was feeling very good about her achievement now. “Like when I tried to search you, before you changed your name. I could even pull up your birth certificate right now.”

Her fingers switched to scratching her thumb, “Say–”

“Or I can make her float! I’m actually planning to install a few other things once I’m back in my workshop…” 

Every other probing question she had couldn’t even be asked in the face of a girl’s enthusiasm. May didn’t have the heart to overturn her passionate speech/brag of her well-deserved successes at her young age and could only nod along. She made a mental note to probe around with someone else once the time was right. “Up ahead!”

The slow sailing made it easy for Nya to land while civilians and civilians poured atop the building’s helipad. All of them jumped and cheered in response at Nya’s help, the person waving for them all to see. She rushed outside, just in time to catch her brother in green shouting and herding everyone onboard, “Hurry, they’re coming!”

“What is?” The severity and urgency of the situation, the peoples’ unbrash running while they pushed each other off; Earthquakes weren’t common, but it wasn’t this worrisome.

“Stone warriors, they popped through from underground,” Nya told her, flipping through many important and colourful switches. May kept on observing the streaming crowds, security left to the other ninja but green and head of grey caught her eyes. Amidst her uncle and Kai guiding them downwards, her mother had left to go back inside.

“Where is she going!?” She unintentionally told aloud when a few seconds passed and the warriors broke through the door, rushing like swarms.

Nya near her gasped, “Oh, no. This is bad.” Red alarms blared danger for them both. Her steering caused the ship to elevate, “We have everyone?”

“All but my foolish mother. Stay in position!”

Another resounding hit started another round of shrieks and screaming. Nya did nothing and only continued to rise, “What's going on?”

“Our only remaining booster won’t last much longer if we stay!” She furiously thundered, pulling up the wheel as she pushed through the buttons, “Leave it to the others but I need you to map landing points again!”

“We have to wait for mom!” Her brother’s shouts blended with the biting winds of flame and warning around them. He too wanted their mother here safe and sound and that proved a danger. “Nya!”

She rushed outwards, “Lloyd, we have to go!” If Lloyd cared too much, he’d jump down without hesitation and that would add liability over liability on the young girl’s shoulders!

“Sensei!” She spun around at Lloyd’s and his team’s bewilderment because her uncle had just leapt off instead!

“May!” She clicked her tongue in frustration, forced to whip her head back to the menial technology that only showed blinking red all the way beyond city outskirts. Green wouldn’t be seen for ages, it would be pointless and she couldn’t just stand here knowing that as they were being flown off carelessly leaving behind the two manageable adults.

The priority was exactly those two. Everyone cared for them too, so it'd be easier to get them to cooperate. “Zane, get Nya a projection of the inside building!” She leaned over, instructing them in the stand of her helpless brother, “Wu and my mother won’t stand a chance but they’ll be cornered somewhere inside!”

She looked over. “Nya, you know what I mean, be prepared! The rest of you be prepared to catch!”

Kai, “What’s going to happen for Wu and Misako?”

Once Lloyd understood and pieced the gist of the info, he knew priority lay on all their cooperation, “May’s on it, we’re ground crew! You and Jay control the civilians, me and Cole will do the work here!”

Jay, “I can’t be the only one who still doesn’t get it!”

Lloyd affirmed to him, “It’s going to get back mom and Wu, trust us!”

Zane reported his finds through the eyes of his falcon, “Readings show a mass gathering on the fourteenth floor."

Jay, "I think the raining rock was obvious enough." He peeked and grinned silly when numerous and loud thumps was heard, "Ooh-that should hurt."

May, “Nya, do it now!”

“You got it, captain!”

The drop in altitude was abrupt, the floor tilting for everyone. With all her might, she gripped onto anything and grit down on her teeth, listening to Zane’s intermission, “They’ve jumped!”

The floor levelled but her heart was only relieved once she heard the soft thump down below. “Floormen?” She called.

Cole responded, “Old bones are still up and moving with our hope in hand.”

She already knew that, standing where she could see as her uncle’s hat was thrown from the gust of wind assaulting them all. A picture flying around and nothing more. Unknowingly, a smile crept up. “Now you can take us far away, Nya.”

"How'd you do that?"

She looked over her shoulder, Lloyd was there with a red face and sweat under his chin, "I just...snapped."

His brows were slightly curled, a look in his face. He was feeling inferior. That was...a first. “It snaps in my brain too, to find the best solution.”

She supposed, no matter how much experience he had, or his physical age, he was still a kid wearing a leader’s costume. She placed a hand on his hair, as equally untamed as hers, “Instead of feeling bad you couldn’t, learn to make sure it doesn’t happen again.”

There was neither guilt nor hidden intentions behind her advice. All of it was sincere. For this younger brother of hers, born and forever to live for a destiny he was forced to bear. If she couldn’t stand with him, at least, to ask for forgiveness, she could help him as she’d promised.

Chapter 5: S2EP9

Notes:

expect my disappearance for the next 2-3 weeks because of exams. I also do take a long time to write chapters too, like this one T T. Enjoy ^^

Sweltering sun blazed down, it was no wonder that the land was nothing but sand and hardened rock for days in this area. Beckoning and crashing waves at the expanse sea nearby was a quickly rising destination for the refugees they’d brought back. True to May’s words, a green point landing sight was either too far or none nearby and with the Bounty down for repairs, they had to land at the nearest point they had and that was the dry areas of Ninjago.

May was in her shared room with Nya, bumping her newly recovered feet back and forth. “New skin should grow over soon once the scabs have fallen. Do you feel better now?” Her new metal friend inquired.

As a show, she disappeared and reappeared jumping and dancing all around, smiling, “Like a child on an all-time sugar high.”

“It also appears your powers are back in full strength.”

“My few flaws. But I’m this close to figuring around it,” she showed the small space between her fingers.

His interest was piqued, “I never thought there could be a way. What have you found out so far?”

“If I say ‘I can use it a little as I heal’, it counts.”

He didn’t say anything much, not for a while, “From my own observations, you could try accepting that you can’t overrule what has been predetermined. Especially if it comes down to our elemental powers. It–”

“I can’t just accept that.” Her snap was so abrupt and quick, Zane had just now realised that she no longer looked as carefree as she had. She too had now noticed her tune and snapped back in place, taking in a deep breath first. “To you, a nindroid, it’s impossible but for me, I don’t want to accept that. I’d rather be disappointed knowing I tried everything to escape than having not done anything.”

“May, you ready now?” Nya popped up from the door, “Am I interrupting anything?” She asked as she waltzed in.

“None at all, I’m all in the clear now. Right, Zane?” May turned back from the conversation. There was not a shadow of her earlier dismissiveness. So easily she turned into her usual attitude, he almost doubted himself.

He nodded. “That’s great! Sensei asked me to tell you it’s your turn for headcount duty.”

“Aw, what about bedrest? What about that leader, brother of mine or even the others? You can’t be that heartless.” She pouted, leaving to go by Nya’s side.

“She says when she chose the last shift for herself.” She shook her head, and wrapped an arm around her, “No more sympathy trips! As a team, we all have to do something.”

“Not a team if you haven’t gotten my written confirmation! Wait, wait, wait, your friendship–it’s killing me!” Nya almost had to drag her off, half-strangling her in a tight hug as she tried to pitch almost five different ways to escape going out in the blazing heat and doing duty for the next half day.

Between the quick fire responses of the two girls, he couldn't find the time to tell her the observation in her sentence that he’d caught. He wondered why she said she couldn’t accept it at first before changing to she wouldn’t.

---

By the time Lloyd found his sister, she was almost dozing asleep before calling her back in. Much to her joy, until it was the realisation it was for a search finding with their mom. While she was listening uninterestedly, he listened attentively. “The prophecy reveals that the power to defeat the Stone Army lies within the Green Ninja.”

“I did try. I gave them everything I had,” he grumbled in his frustration. 

“Yes, but you are stronger than you think.” He quickly caught onto an illustration pointed out, immediately knowing it contained him. “Look, the true power of the Green Ninja can only be unlocked when his four protectors find their own pure elemental powers.” There he was reflected in front of a green dragon, surrounded by golden light on a yellowed scroll. But most of all, this will make everyone happy. He ignored the quick thumping in his heart, convinced that this was for everyone’s good. 

Cole, “Are we the protectors?” 

Jay piped up, “Pfft, silly question. Of course we are. Haha, right?”

“If we are the protectors, then we’re doomed. Our elemental Golden Weapons no longer exist. We cannot tap into our elemental powers without them,” Zane, the bearer of truth, reached out from the other end of the table.

“What about me and May then? Both of us can use it,” he looked beside him and saw his sister now oddly focused straight onto the scroll, her arms more closely knit together. He waved a hand in front of her, making her blink, “You still asleep? Roll call couldn’t have been that boring.”

She shook her head, and ignored him, “What were we talking about?”

“The powers do exist within each of you. It’s only because they’re both more in-tune to their element, as compared to yours that supplies from Lloyd’s. And there is a way to unlock your powers on your own. We must go to the Temple of Light.”

Nya, “Temple of Light? What’s that?”

“The place that forged the Golden Weapons from the gold found on the Golden Peaks. Only found on the Dark Island.” They all looked at her sudden quip, making her look back at them with a frown, then realised, “Right, not my place. Sorry, history lesson reflex.”

“It was nice to know you were up to your studies,” his mom mentioned.

“And I’m shutting up for good,” she shivered, feigning goosebumps running on her skin.

“It’s as May said and now we know it is definitely on that island.”

“We’re getting our powers back, alright!” Cole celebrated, jumping in joy.

“But there’s one problem: the Bounty can’t fly,” Nya said.

“It’s a ship, right? Can’t it sail?”

Jay, “Silly question, of course it can. Haha, right?”

It definitely can, now moved, parked and ready for journey. Word obviously spread and soon all the citizens there wanted to bid farewell to their beloved saviours. It was a given anyway as they were also gathering wishes from family too, whoever was available. Zane was leaning against the railing, looking down almost expectantly while also basking in his friends’ farewells and smiles with their parents. It was foolish, but he felt something out of place. An oddity in his system. “We meet again, stranger.” He looked behind the cause of his shock and found May different than usual; Now straightened hair bounced with her step, cascading atop her different attire than usual. Being a rolled-up sleeved shirt rather than her usual robes of coats. Perched on her nose were some sunglasses, a crude attempt of disguise.

“Why do you call me a stranger if you know my name?”

She shrugged, “Just a casual expression and or slang. You don’t have anyone to say goodbye to?”

He looked away, “My only family is my Falcon. And my only memory of my father was nearly erased. Though, I will miss Ninjago for it’s all I know, but I am excited to see what the future has in store.”

“I think there are some that’ll definitely miss you,” she pointed to a group of girls. Then she straightened her back, quickly cleaning her appearance and muttering, “I’ve seen a giant snake and my grandfather but good God. I’m staring at death itself.”

He looked towards the haggle, which erupted in high-pitched shouts, “Apologies, should I–?”

“You stay where you are! I think they’ll start throwing those boards at me if you get closer.”

“Sorry I–what about you?” He froze a bit, a faraway look behind his eyes as he asked, “Perhaps any friends of your own or fans?”

“Someone just did some last minute research."

He only tilted his head a bit, “It’s quite a feat, winning the Fencing Quarter-finals at fifteen. Congratulations.”

“Thanks, but it was just to make money. I’ll probably quit after the Semi-Finals to get the finishing touch of wealth,” she grinned. Then she noticed the large, four-headed dragon above them and quickly looked back down. “But, I don’t really keep anyone close. I’m literally sadder than Lloyd who at least has his dragon.” 

She mumbled, “Great, now I just realised me and Lloyd are downright miserable.”

“But I see you and Lloyd’s relationship is still amicable and have each other. You do ignore Misako, but your interaction is still there.” She looked down and saw all the sights of those families. Especially Cole and his dad. “Lord Garmadon, although–”

“Believe it or not, he was a good dad.” She crossed her forearms, now leaning onto the railing, “Everyone else was brooding and said he was probably a crazy lunatic, I think some wondered if I was the product of ‘evil’ that was going to be ‘unleashed’ on them.”

Before, it was like an illness and he grew more power-hungry, but never evil. He was at least sane and overall, it was alright. Until Lloyd’s birth. That was when some shouting and painful words started between him and her mother, never her or Lloyd. Her shoulders collapsed, “They were probably right in a way. Anyway, how fun, reunion with the totally evil version of my dad.”

If there was another of her weaknesses, it was definitely him. Plus, for almost a decade now, she hadn’t seen her dad. She’d be a liability if her dad was actually still conscious. “I don’t think you’d believe me if I said Lord Garmadon was only here because of Lloyd.” She looked beside him, like he wasn’t a robot but an alien, “Facts stand that maybe, somewhere in there is your father. Perhaps the future after this voyage will tell.”

She felt a smile tugging on her lips, “Maybe. If not, we’ve got our other family here after all.” Jay, Cole and Kai started shouting goodbyes. Along with them, the sharp thud of heavy metal being pulled signalled the anchor being pulled up. The next thing they knew, the Bounty was being rocked back and forth more than it had.

She beckoned him to put up a hand and wave with her to the people, “How was he anyway?”

“Quite…peculiar. Without doing anything to make Ninjago his image, he’s a fascinating person.”

“Sounds about right.” Suddenly she giggled, “You could be a psychologist.”

Her uncle’s voice came up behind them, like a silent wind, “I’m glad to see you’ve befriended one another.” 

“Birds of a feather flock together and, he’s probably the only other person that has as bad a humour as me.”

“That’s where you are wrong, my friend. You have no evidence to support your claim.”

“Why did the bird cross the road?”

“To cross to the other side. But joking about death is not funny.” He tilted his head to the side.

She cocked a brow, “Exactly, we’re both not laughing. Thus, we have the same humour.”

Her uncle broke Zane’s confusion with a small chuckle, “Alright, you can spare him your smart mouth. You need to direct it elsewhere.”

“Elsewhere?” Her brain quickly worked to a conclusion, gasping, “If you bring my brain out to work again, that’s a violation of my freedom. Even though I slept halfway, I did my duty and…and it’s not that.”

“Indeed.” Her uncle smiled warmly, “You shall start training with me.”

Ah, she did recall him mentioning that. It was only that she assumed he couldn’t teach her. It wouldn’t hurt to try but if there were any repeats, it would be better to just ask him for pointers than teaching. “I’m not bragging, but I’ve already been taught what you know so–”

“Ow!” She cursed. “You hit me!?”

An unchanging smile only reflected on his wrinkly face, “There is never an end to knowledge. Come!”

She was left looking behind at her uncle with a half-baffled, half-offended expression. Her hand was still patting on her scalp that was still tingling. Slowly, she said, “An old man just hit me. Not even because I insulted him.”

“It's highly recommended not to decline Master Wu's teachings.”

“Oh, yeah, I definitely got that. Thanks for the memo.”

“Was that a joke?”

“Sarcasm, my friend. Sarcasm.”

---

As it turned out, all of them were part of training to pass the time and routine. But because she had no ‘appropriate’ training uniform or an official attire that she’d have to get soon, she was lent an old black training uniform. With some help, she managed to pin up and roll the long sleeves of the top, securing it properly with the long belt along with the long pants. She made use of her painfully straightened hair, putting it up in a lazy half-do. Faint winds blocked some sound in her ear, accompanied with the gently moving boat across glittering waves. Despite the showing sun, enough clouds and cold air made the perfect weather for them all even with the new, swaying environment. Just across her, she waited patiently as her uncle started the others’ training, “All of you will do your warm-ups. Then Lloyd here will continue your drilling and combat, likewise with the opposite. Take the opportunity to fight, and be the opponent.”

She looked upwards through her flyaway bangs, no longer a stranger to the salty breeze, and wondered, what would her uncle teach her? Would he only be familiarising to herself? Then she’d have to pull out her personal warm-ups.

Her gaze snapped back down and raised a hand just in time to stop the threatening stick, “Y’know, I don’t want to have a stick as my first enemy.”

He didn’t say anything else, in fact, he disappeared, leaving her with his stick in confusion as he bent down to roundhouse kick her in the face. By reflex, the familiar bend in her back had done the work for her and she flipped onto her feet, quickly distancing herself between them. But he appeared again, and she resorted to using her powers to disappear and reappear, giving her enough time to fully focus; A sparring evaluation. He was using this to get to know what she lacked and what she knew. Unfortunately for her, he had the upper hand since he’d seen her fight. To close that gap, she needed to remain this distance and quickly profile his moves on the go.

Somewhere sometime during their drills, obviously the whole group would be entranced by the quick blur of white and black sparring all around them, the latter occasionally disappearing and reappearing each time their master closed the gap and every time, he would be able to block her sudden attacks as she disappeared at her failure.

“Oh-oh! May’s going to pull a kick but Wu will block it again!” Jay had gone off to predicting which were almost always right. 

Cole, “Guess something that’s not obvious, look—my eyes tell me smoke is coming out of her ears,” that was an understatement. For May to blow up was determined when she would pull out her throwing needles, which she already had. No, she was ready to erupt if her red and sweaty face wasn’t enough to tell. As time passed, her forms would gradually appear to have flaws.

The pair was then broken up, scrambling and screaming when one needle was shot in their area. “I just saw death, literally.” Jay uttered to himself, his fingers reached up to touch his pale face.

Cole yelped as he was then thrown to the ground by Lloyd, “Ugh, I’m getting ganged up on by siblings.”

Lloyd grinned, helping him up, “Maybe you guys should focus on the actual training here.”

“Favouritism at its best.” Kai caught his tired glare, “We’re the ones getting crashed into.”

Zane added, “Actually, it is mostly May who is leading the fight, sensei is only following where she goes. And from what I can tell, she’s slowly losing focus.”

Jay, “Alright, I now bet Sensei is going to win.”

Lloyd, “No one’s betting anything.”

“Ah!” They looked back just in time to see the turning point; May cornered to the edge as she had tried to block Wu with a sword she pulled out, which fell easily overboard. All throughout her arm, it was ringing inside with pain and she looked over her shoulder, helpless. Then she raised both her arms, sighing, “Alright, maybe you can teach me a thing or two, sensei.”

He nodded in satisfaction, “Your fighting and form is superb. You also know your weakness is your arm strength so you added tiny, lethal weapons at your disposal. You adjust your powers to the situation too. But you have only scratched the surface, just like Lloyd. You have yet to achieve your true potential.”

Jay snapped his head, “You say what now?”

He ignored the ninja’s surprise, and May stood in her spot stupefied, “What is holding back your heart?”

Despite the cold sweat clinging to her clothes to her back, she felt undeniably warm. Her eyes darted in-between everyone behind her uncle, and her uncle himself who asked a seemingly innocent question. She started scratching the inside of her thumb, “Probably it’s you being able to keep up with me.”

“You are unwilling to say.”

She let out a big sigh, “Or I don’t know.” She took a step forward towards her uncle, now master, feeling the prickle of everyone’s curiosity that only made her more determined to remain level-headed, “I’ve obviously tried deciphering whatever my master left me with but I’m still stuck.”

She shrugged, “But I’ve been perfecting what I have and it’s going well.” In other words, he would be wasting time on her. That was exactly what she wanted. Against all the fun she had, all the freedom she enjoyed in using her powers, she’d forgotten why she was here. If Wu, of all people, closed in on her, before long Lloyd would find out. She didn’t want her unconditionally trusting brother to find out she was here not for him. Or anyone here, for that matter.

“Hm,” stroking his beard was a neutral sign. He was in thought. “Very well. Starting tomorrow, you will be here at sunrise for training. The others will proceed afterwards.”

Kai exclaimed, “Alright! We can finally sleep in!”

“Sorry about this but we’ll just—up high!” She didn’t even notice Jay flying in her sight who obviously mistook her sudden curt attitude for disappointment for getting the short end of the training time. While the others grouped up in high spirits for such a simple reward, she felt like she was being pointed with the sword she’d let go of. Beyond the thick old beard and his neutral smile, a slight shiver braced inside—She had to especially be careful of her uncle. The wisest one of the whole lot.

“Looks like I have no other choice,” she played along. Her shoulders slumped while her sigh was dejected but still, she bowed her head down to her chest, “Understood, sensei.” He merely stroked his beard back at her performance.

“Don’t sweat it, with us around you’ll unlock your powers in no time,” she was about to topple from the sudden weight of Kai around her neck.

“Am I sure I want advice from this guy? Just so you know, red is definitely your colour–”

He tilted his head, then exclaimed, “Aw, you snitched on me about that?”

Lloyd, “It just came out! And I can’t just not tell her that.”

Jay encouraged her, “Don’t let him stop you, May!”

Her lips easily broke into a toothy smile, “ –or he can mix and match on Christmas, maybe be an elf—hey!” She continued to laugh as she fought against Kai from being told anything more. 

“It appears this long journey will be short.” The setting sun surrounded by orange didn’t mystify Wu, covered by his hat. But it reflected all around the seven children in his presence, delighted as they laughed aloud and made chatter amongst themselves. Every single one of them had a pure heart.

Cole asked Zane, who was visibly frustrated, “Still no word from your Falcon?”

“Not yet.”

Kai had unhandled her, “You would know, what’s on the island?”

Zane, “An entirely new ecosystem?”

Cole, “Never before seen creatures?”

Jay, “Oh, vegetables that taste like dessert?”

May, “Maybe something ‘Dark’?”

“I hope the Stone Army is there. They may have gotten the best of us once, but never again.” Kai remarked.

Cole, “You said it.”

Jay,  “Hear, hear.”

She only shook her head at their optimism, but then again, they’ve managed to remain alive for a reason.

Lloyd suddenly mentioned, turning towards them all, “I wonder if this is the end of our destiny.” 

Kai replied to him first beside her while May continued to look somewhere far beyond the glistening seas before her, “If it is, there isn't anyone else I'd want by my side.”

Jay, “Hear, hear!”

“I don’t think our lives would still be normal,” she added. Everyone here, too much had happened for it all to stop at this period.

A loud beep surprised the moment for them, “My Falcon has arrived at the Dark Island!” Altogether, they rushed down inside and Zane plugged himself to the main screen, “There, now we can all see.” A static figure of a stone warrior appeared onto a beach. Long before they knew it, it had shot down his friend and hurtled Zane onto his back. Everyone quickly surrounded him while he pushed up his body, mouth slightly agape, “He’s…he’s gone.”

Wu, “We don't know that.”

Nya went forward to console him, “Oh, Zane. I'm so sorry.”

Kai, “Well, he was our friend too, so we're not gonna let him go in vain. If the Stone Army wants a fight, they have one.”

May looked between them and zipped her lips, right now it didn't seem like the situation to ask how they knew they had eyes on them. If it was some kind of frequency or barrier they didn’t know, getting on that island undetected would be impossible and they’d be surrounded at the first moment.

Loud thunders made her jump backwards. Her mother’s words only confirmed her yammering heart, “Well, that's going to have to wait because right now, we're sailing straight for a storm. All hands on deck.”

Uncountable pattering started to drop like the thunder on the wooden floorboards. Frequent gusts of wind would brazenly hit their faces and mess through all their hairs and clothes. May shivered by the door frame along with, surprisingly, Jay while everyone else pulled back onto rope of one of the things steering their ship on deep waters. “Hold the line!” She distinctly heard Cole shouting.

Lloyd, “The winds are too strong!” It howled along with his words, biting and harsh.

“Jay, we need your help! Yours too, May!” Zane shouted over his shoulder as they were all drenched in sea and rain water. Suddenly two voices overlapped:

“You’re telling me to go out in that weather!?”

“But I don’t wanna get wet! I-I only have one pair of underwear!” 

“Ignoring that TMI, I second that!” The tips of her fingers only grew whiter when loud thunder came more rapidly, matching her thundering heart along with the tapping rain.

“Jay, May this is no time to be making jokes or being comfortable! The Bounty can only take so much!” Kai roared towards him.

“Whoa, whoa, take a step back—You think I’m trying to be funny!?”

Laughter surrounded them now, louder and threatening. It closed in on them like hyenas amidst the crashing waves of dark, “It’s like this day decided to be crap!” Everywhere, all around them, the sounds of being preyed on filled their ears with the heavy, wet rain. Jeering on them. Knowing something that they didn't.

“We’ll see who’s laughing when I have to go commando!”

“Who the hell is laughing, Jay!?” Cole shouted.

Kai’s voice shouted, “Uh, guys, why is the sea laughing at us?”

Jay instead whimpered, “And why do I have a feeling we're not gonna get the joke?”

Through her blurred sight, she saw a number of yellow-covered creatures hopping onto the ship, “Hey, what's that?” Curious, Cole momentarily let go to look back, leaving the others to drag their pants and clean the deck.

“I’m coming! I got it!” Jay jumped to his friends’ distress.

She extended an arm, “You can’t leave me—What about the pact we had!?”

“Of all the things, I never thought you’d hate rain!” Lloyd shouted.

“I hate thunder! And how I’ll be drenched, and it’s dangerous!” 

“Do you even shower!?”

A wave of water sprayed on board, drenching Jay at the end of the line, “Oh, perfect!”

“It looks like some sort of a, hmm, fish,” Cole went and picked up one, until it showed a set of sharp teeth.

“Wait! We mustn't let the Starteeth on board. They devour ships and won’t stop until we sink!” The voice of her mother sounded like an alarm for them. The one Cole was holding jumped to bite him, a yelp, before its group quickly organised itself to jump onto the rope.

“Oh great!” Forced to come out from her hiding, she bore the instant discomfort of her clothes sticking onto her and weighing her down. Her perfectly straightened hair set for a frizzy after effect. she thought in her dissatisfaction. She prepared her power to make the Starteeth disappear but she was a beat too late. The rope snapped. She and everyone else slid and crashed with a loud bang onto the railing, “Ugh…I should’ve never come out!” 

A nearby Starteeth flew towards her, which she promptly made disappear into her void. “It’s not for nothing!” Her brother directed her to the great number of the demons in the middle, “We’ll get the ones here! You take out the ones on the side!”

She nodded, but it was better said than done. The roughly swaying boat and having to put out almost half her body out made her green in the face. She sat back down, muttering under her breath of how this was the greatest torture. One hand used all its strength to hold onto the wooden railing and she used all her weight onto her legs, leaning forward to locate the many Starteeth on the side of the ship.

“Argh! I’m starstruck!” Kai flailed around with his arms as one clung onto him. He quickly reached down to use brute force and threw it overboard, “Ugh, good riddance, water vampires!”

“Faster, or we’ll sink!” Lloyd rushed with two in hand.

“Just so you know, I have distance limits too!” She’d quickly got over the swaying but now was her usage. She had to go in intervals if she didn’t want to be hurled overboard, but at the same time, she was extending her arm so much it could’ve been ripped off!

“Ow, ow! Get them off! Get them off!” On Jay’s back was a number of star teeth that preyed on his silver gear.

Kai, “Use your Spinjitzu!” 

It was too late as he spun and it instead got onto the flag itself, “O-kay, bad idea.”

May finally had to collapse to the ground as everyone behind her had used Spinjitzu, the sudden spike of elements and its powers made her dizzy if the boat wasn’t enough. She sat down, clutching onto a fence as they all spun and worked together to fling off the majority star teeth overboard. “Sink your teeth into this!” Kai spat.

Fighting her eyelids, she saw a number of yellow at the flag’s base, “They eat through metal too!?” Jay exclaimed.

Kai shouted over to her, “Uh, May, are you done with that side yet!?” 

She grit her teeth as she finished the last of what she could reach, “How big is the one on that side!?” The soles of her shoes and the water made her slide back and forth before she desperately clung onto the new side now, throwing her hair over her shoulders. Her legs were weak, and she was horribly, terribly, undeniably uncomfortable with water soaking up through everything. With a sharp gasp, she accidentally tasted rain–sea water–and shouted back through a disgusted face, “We’re going to be in for a long night! Most of it’s below water!”

“Oh, I should’ve brought an extra pair of underwear,” Jay cried, making them all look forward to weariness. Throughout the night, they minimised what they could even as the rain slowly calmed and the waters were still as if it hadn’t been trying to kill them the night before. On the bright side, because she’d been using her powers for an unfamiliar and longer period–specifically the whole night–she was rushed into her room by Nya when she saw her pale face. Before she mentioned her ground was dizzy. The other guys pulled their weight and cleaned up the remaining mess after her help. Namely, the slight hole on the side of the ship below deck.

Altogether, they scooped out water back into the ocean, only for it to stream back in. Kai could almost kick his bucket, “Ah, this is hopeless! Now that we have no rudder, we’ve been drifting aimlessly and we’ll never get to the Dark Island.”

“We only know what is foretold will happen. Not when it will happen,” Misako came in bearing her scrolls.

“Thankfully, we had May, or it could’ve been worse,” Zane threw out some water. He ceased talking, then his bucket fell with a wet thump.

“What is it, Zane?” Wu asked.

“I sense something.” He looked past the chewed off walls.

Cole, “Is it the Falcon?”

Jay, “Is he alright?”

Zane, “No. It’s…something else.” He caught the faint outline of a building and sharp shore, “Brace yourselves!” 

After crashing onto the small island, the mist revealed an old lighthouse perched on top of a rocky hill. The silence was made up with the water but if the skies were grey, it was the perfect set-up for a horror movie. “We came as fast as we could. What happened?” Nya arrived in tow with May massaging her forehead.

“Zane found something.” Cole pointed outwards.

“Who would build a lighthouse all the way out here?” Lloyd waited for May even after she assured him it was only a migraine. What awaited them was the squelching, watery sand.

“Aw, I should’ve brought an extra pair of underwear and shoes,” Jay bemoaned.

“It’s not a lighthouse, it’s a prison,” Zane took the lead. He looked towards the winding stairs and the grey, decaying building above, and he felt mystified. The usually mundane look in his eyes became more dreamy and distant, his heavy footsteps grew louder in his ears.

Just for a moment, they looked backwards from the distant roaring of something. “Someone tell me they also heard that or it’s just me,” May scanned wavering seas with a frown.

“Whatever it is, I don’t have a good feeling about this,” Kai, beside his moony-eyed sister, gulped.

“Hey, look! Uh, should we smile?” Jay was already prepared with an awkward smirk once he pointed out the whizzing camera overhead.

All of their heads whipped back down to hear the slight rattling of the rustic doorknob; A person was in. With every lock unlocked, the cracked, wooden door slowly let in light. Then an old, friendly man with wire-rimmed glasses appeared, “Zane! Is it really you? You found me!” In a quick sequence, his rugged white lab coat immediately wrapped around Zane’s stiff body.

Lloyd looked between them, “Uh, do you know him?”

“Of course I know him, I built him for heaven’s sake!”

Normally, one would express their greetings, ‘I miss you’s’, but Zane, still in shock, sputtered, “But my memory tells me that you have passed.”

“Ah, you found your memory switch-”

The roar was indefinitely louder. May looked back at them with widened eyes, as did they all while the man looked worried. His voice dropped to a whisper, “Hurry, it can’t know that you are here or else there will be dues to pay.”

Jay gulped, “It?”

“I’ll explain everything inside, including why it is that you thought I was dead.”

Nya emitted a sigh woefully, “Well, the Bounty’s sailing days are over.”

“In time Nya, in time. C’mon,” she slung an arm around her as the pair walked just in front of Wu. 

The two’s hairs almost jumped off their skin when the door slammed behind them. Zane’s father started muttering a sequence inanely, “Locking, barricading, hand checking.” He sighed, “I think we're safe. This way.” With him and Zane together, they led themselves up the steps that only seemed to stop at the very top.

Mission in mind, May quickly rushed behind him, “First off, do you have food here, Mr..?” 

“Julien.”

“Mr. Julien,” she acknowledged with a smile, which was twitching, “do you have food? Please. I beg. I don’t always beg. It’s your honour.” 

Lloyd put pressure on her shoulder, “Haha…don’t mind her, Mr. Julien. Just sleep deprived and energy drained. Migraine.” He signalled towards Cole beside him.

“I’m with her. I’m starving.”

While both May and Cole exchanged fistbumps in front of Lloyd’s shaking head, Julien chuckled, “Please, please, have a seat. I do not mind.” They’d reached the top: The light was made into a gigantic lamp. All around was either metal cogs or hung laundry on lines when you looked at the low ceiling. “You must be thirsty,” he rummaged around his room.

“Seat, where?” Zane scratched the back of his head.

“Why, there of course,” his replies had mischief. In the blink of a lever pulled, the light was replaced with a table.

“Wow, that’s pretty smart. And space-saving, pretty neat too,” Nya said as she nestled herself between Wu and her.

“A technical wizard,” Cole replied, in awe.

Across the room, everyone watched in curiosity as to what Julien had pressed now. Underneath the table, a little robot emerged alive. The small whirring followed behind it and hopped on top of the table with the tower of cups almost too tall for its capacity. Efficiently, it passed them while also placing cups for them perfectly. It dropped off the table end, picked up a fresh pot of tea–perking up May’s tea-smelling nose–and turned back towards them. Instead of cups, it now poured tea. In a moment of curiosity, Jay played with the robot’s intelligence, moving around his cup when it was his turn. It spilled tea onto his drenched pants, burning himself and he yelped while everyone laughed.

In the meantime, Zane went off with his father, leaving everyone to rest at the table. May took a sip of her tea, and cocked a confused brow. Quietly, she ripped open a packet from her void and poured a quarter inside; not what she normally drank, but it was the closest thing to food. “Father, I don’t understand. I-I saw you pass.”

“Yes, you did, and believe me when I tell you, I thought I was kaput, but as you know in Ninjago, the past is the past.”

“And the future…”

“...is the future.” 

She looked between her mother and Wu, then asked her brother through her head gestures. He shook his head, then shrugged. 

“Yes. But after I turned off your memory switch, what you didn’t see is bonehead Samukai reviving me with a special elixir. He wanted me to create state-of-the-art war machines for their army. He said if I did, then I would be able to see my son again. And to make sure I didn’t escape, he chained a Leviathan to keep guard. “

May, “Oh, so it’s just a Leviathan.”

Lloyd, “This whole time, it was a Leviathan? You seem to know how to defeat it.”

“I don’t, help to yourself. I'm dealing with my own headache.” She laid her head on the table.

“Interesting, but yes. When Samukai didn’t return, I thought I would never see you again. But as so much time has passed I started to question if you would ever want to see me again.” His voice started turning grim, “I was afraid if you found out what horrible things I’ve created, you would think I was a…a monster.”

“We will get you out of here, father. Now that we are together, perhaps we can invent a way off this rock.”

“Oh! Could you repair the rocket boosters on our ship?” Jay gestured out the window.

Julien fixed his glasses, “That sailing ship has rocket boosters?”

Nya added, “Well, the rotors and gears are shot.”

“Eh, pish posh. No matter! I'll have your ship airworthy by dawn!”

Looking behind her shoulder with her head on her palm, she could see how brightly the light shone in Nya’s eyes once she heard that, “I think Nya just met her idol.” The girl spun back with an excited flush and playfully gave her a look that told her to shut up. She put her palms up in retreat.

Again, and again, like all her recent journeys, the whole establishment decided to wobble and threaten to topple, “It’s an earthquake!” Cole shouted.

“No, it’s much worse! He’s here. Everyone, hide!” Simultaneously, they split like branches on a tree. Nya and Lloyd huddled in one corner. Zane behind his machinery. Jay, Cole, May and Kai on top of the shelves. Misako and Wu didn’t stray too far below or up the stairs. 

You could hear a pin drop. Everyone bit down on their tongues when a tentacle–apparently not slimy enough–had eyeballs running down where its suctions should’ve been, popping from the open window where Julien had his back faced. “Nobody..make a sound..” He said softly, mouthing it strong enough for the ones in the far back. “Aha, if it isn't my old chum,” he said cheerily, voice dripped in anxiety. Anyone would be; The tower was already tall, including the long steps up. From the deep sea to up here, the slimy tentacle waving around was indefinitely long. And it was just one of its limbs.

Very quickly, he flipped over the cups that had them all sweating over, using the chopsticks as drumsticks, “Hehe, just marching to the beat of my own drum. You know, doing whatever I can to pass the time. Since I'm so, you know, heh, alone.”

When the smell of heavy salt quickly disappeared, that was when she knew she could finally breathe normally. Altogether with the others, she got around Julien. “If we’re gonna make something and get out of here, we’re gonna have to hurry before it comes back,” Kai told him.

Together with Jay and Nya, the four people were unstoppable when solving and making repairs in the blueprints for them. The three of them were stuck in physical repairs while her, Lloyd and Cole were in-charge of sewing up a new sail. Rows and rows of stitches were a familiar handicraft to her. Mind-distracting also as she thought about her eventual reunion with her dad. Cole’s whistling added to make background noise apart from the buzzing and pain in her head, paired together with the scent of heavy salt that needed to be cleansed from her nose. Then it stopped.

“What? It’s catchy. Usually, you wouldn’t mind,” he told her brother, who gave him a questioning look. “You’re already done with your part?”

She held up her craft, grinning, “With neat double-back stitching to boot. Sewing up training dummies made good practice.” At that moment, her brother’s thread had snapped after not fitting through the hole, more than once had it happened and he was about to stab someone with it, “Oh, I hate that. Here, I’ll show you a trick.”

Cole went up to grab more thread in the storage, leaving the hammering for them and Lloyd just overlooked her while she tied her own version of a knot in the hoop, “I can do things on my own…” He mumbled.

“I know,” she started humming the tune he had, knowing full well he wouldn’t rebuke her. Then passed it to him, “But in these situations, I find it better to take control than waste time.”

“I meant…” He mumbled something she couldn’t catch.

“What?” 

He shook his head, “It’s not that important now. Maybe later.”

Just as nightfall came, they'd already set up everything according to the schedule. Until heavy rumbling didn’t need to remind them twice as Julien and Zane came dashing down from their tower, “Everyone aboard! It’s coming!”

A big sounds of water splashing drew their attention behind them. Infront of them, Lots of big, slimy tentacles drew up to the skies and most of all, brought up the unbearable fishy, salty smell. It all loomed just a few feet near them, taking them as ants. “Y’know what, this is the biggest headache now!”

Jay prodded behind her, “Get us out of here, Nya!”

Everyone ran aboard barely being balanced on both their legs because of the returned heavily rocking ship. The fruits of their labour paid off as Nya managed to activate the boosters again, making them airborne. But danger had yet to steer clear. The tentacles were desperate to grasp and entangle them even by its tips. A steep rumble and slight water dropping made them all look up; It’d taken hold of its makeshift balloon. Pulling back on it tilted the ship. They all braced themselves and their stomachs as they rolled, crashed and back on the same ship deck while Nya was doing all she could to steer the ship away.

“Lloyd! Use your Elemental Powers!” Wu shouted beside him.

“As you wish, Sensei!” Leaping off his support, he maintained his ground until a great ball of energy erupted from his core to the tips of his hands. “Let go of us, you monster!”

“Well done, Lloyd!” Finally, they were freed. Until they were caught one last time, onto the bottom of their ship.

“It’s chained!” Everyone spun back to see him climbing onto the railing—Now another panic was added on top of another!

Julien exclaimed off his own ledge, “Zane! What are you doing?”

“The Leviathan won’t let us leave. I think I know a way I can help,” he looked down below, fists curled even as he saw a faint yellow way beneath the ocean.

Julien, “But you can’t jump in! These oceans are filled with Starteeth.”

“I know. But someone once told me I shouldn't give up in any way.”

“Zane! No!” Julien was grasping on straws, almost falling off the ship while he strained himself to find his son.

Everyone looked over to where he dove head straight into deep seas. He was ready to possibly give up his life, just like that. She darted her eyes, focused on that one spot and realised his plan, “Zane’s going to use the Starteeth to free it.”

Cole, “But there’s not just one or two of them!”

“If he’s quick enough, he’ll get back up with a few on his back.”

Jay, “And if he’s not..?”

Kai, “The total opposite, Jay!”

All of their stomachs flipped, so did their bodies. They all slipped and crashed, unable to stand into their walls. Cold water stung her nose as she felt everywhere around her being forcefully lowered deep into unsteady seas. Then her stomach turned again, only this time, it was because of the rise in air pressure. She gasped, looking as delirious as everyone else.

Kai said, in disbelief, “It let us go.”

“Zane released the Leviathan. But where is he?” Lloyd went and helped up Julien, also disoriented,

“But where is my son?”

A tuft of white hair climbed over, “I’m here, father!” But once he turned, they saw the sight of two Starteeth sticking to his back.

“Zane!”

“Wait! On your back,” he looked back to what Jay was pointing at.

“I see a few friends wanted to tag along. Unfortunately, this is goodbye,” with a spin of Spinjitzu, the two pests finally dropped with a low plop into the sea.

“How did you know if you freed it from captivity it would let us go?” 

Zane smiled, happy that Wu asked him this question, and looked at his new friend, “Because no one deserves to accept their captivity. Not even a monster.”

A low gurgle closed in for them all, delivered from the sea. It wasn't the only one that was feeling happy. Zane turned back and waved goodbye to the tentacle/eyeballs, “Farewell, creature from the sea. Enjoy your freedom.”

With a last look, the Leviathan went on its way as did they. Off onto the next stop with nothing to stop them to achieve their future foretold in scrolls.

Chapter 6: S2E9, Cont.

Inside the kitchen, Lloyd sat quietly around the tabletop. He was used to sleeping while the ship slowly flew across anywhere Nya wanted. Hell, he could sleep a whole day if he wanted. Yet tonight, something weighed heavy on his chest, not like how he’d been to find the Temple of Light and quickly unlock his great powers. Unconsciously, he’d just realised the cost of finding that temple. Where they were now being headed to. It rendered him incapable of sleeping the rest of the morning, so he only stared, dreamingly, onto the table.

Until the lights flickered on. Snapped out and panicked, he asked the perpetrator, “Why are you awake at this time!?”

It was May who was covering her ears, “Damn, I’m awake, not deaf.” She mumbled something else under her breath; He caught the word 'sketchy' along the lines. Though, even if she didn’t answer, he observed the uniform she wore and remembered she had training before him and the guys. She shook her hair back then looked at him, then her gaze landed on the cold cup which she touched. “What’s going on with you?” She asked.

“Nothing is.”

Her eyes narrowed, “Sure. Well, Cole and I are bothered by it. You’re also suddenly awake—I hear that can happen if you’re stressed. Your cup is cold too, unless it’s one of Nya’s machines.” He looked elsewhere as she dumped the cup into the sink and rummaged behind the shelves. If she remembered his mood yesterday, she didn’t seem mad or ask directly. In fact, judging by the smell, she made him some hot chocolate. His ears rose with his smile as he gratefully accepted it.

Once he took a sip, he glanced at his sister; She was the only person that understood him. Then he sighed, settling it down, “But I’m the leader. I can’t always have you around to help me when I can’t do something. Thanks, but I need to solve my own team’s problems.”

She was taken aback, “Well, ironically, I’m also your sister. That’s what I should be doing.”

“Always helping me?”

“Being the most annoying, business-involving person in your life—Why am I even surprised you’re this nice?” He laughed and thanked her for the compliment, but still kept his lips shut. Of course, this wouldn’t stop his sister. “Okay, I promise, unless you ask for it, I won’t help you. And if I see fit you need my help, like right now.”

He chewed on his lips, brows wrinkled whether to tell her or to not bother her—“C’mon, you can talk like you’re gossiping over the phone.”

The space beside him was filled by her. He drummed his finger on the surface, as he quietly admitted, “Everyone’s always relying on me because I’m the Chosen One.” He cringed, and put his hands up, “I mean, I get it. I don’t mind. But when this ends, all evil will be gone. That includes dad.”

The room started closing on him. It was like his heart sunk into the pits of his stomach, a heavier feeling was weighing on his shoulders. He tried to breathe as level-headed as he could, “The world’s relying on me, but I–I can’t complain. I already accepted this. I even told dad I’d be ready to face him at the end–”

A hand patted his lowered head. “Then you rely on me.” He looked up, a small gentle smile–a copy of their mother’s–matched the calm voice she talked with, “You are a person too. You just happen to be a person history will remember.”

He scoffed, “That’s more nerve-wrecking.”

“Do you want to save the people?”

“Yeah! If I don’t…I think it’s going to be worse than being taken in by uncle Wu.” The whole world would scorn him instead of just a village where his only misconduct was robbing candy. Where he was jeered at. Ignored. Inwardly he shivered; He didn’t want to be reduced back to that level again.

“Then sorry bud, that’s why you’re the Green Ninja. You’ll have to face dad, even if he was dad before he was the Dark Lord. But you won’t be alone. You’ll have our mother, uncle Wu, Nya, your dragon . Destiny even promised Kai and the others would be right behind you.”

“And you.” He added, trying to at least be helpful in some way to her.

Her lips pressed together into a straight line. She blinked, “Yeah. And me.” Slowly, her hands retreated as she stood up. When he turned back up, she had a toothy grin, “Was that the help you wanted?”

Despite his rolling eyes, a smile spread, “Don’t get it to your head, you’re still a busy body. But…thanks, sis.”

“Shouldn’t have thanked me then. Now, go get some shuteye and spare more trouble. I’m even up at this time for you,” she reached her arms up, stretching her torso.

“And she finds a way to make it about herself.”

“Just go get some sleep, Green Leader.” She softly shook her head as she walked out and disappeared in the dark corridors.

He took her advice after finishing his drink and leaving it in the sink for anyone else to clean. The heavy end of destiny did loom on his head, maybe more heavy than it had been, but he was walking out lighter in his steps than he did entering.

Once the shut of a door gently travelled out in the open hallways, May reappeared from where she leaned against the wall. Beneath her crossed arms, she was scratching the inside of her thumb, her eyelashes hiding the pensive look in her eyes. Eventually, she shook her head again and got up to the main deck, starting her warm up before Wu would come up. Anything to distract her from her thoughts.

Chapter 7: S2Ep10

Notes:

Hey, so like, it's been 3 MONTHS...I'd tell you what happened but for now just enjoy. I was so hell-bent on s4 I forgot this existed and just needed to pump this out. Probably some time down the future I'll edit this.

“The scrolls say there is a hidden temple on the island. If you find it, the Ninja will receive pure elemental powers, powers that can destroy the indestructible army. And for you, my son, it’s written, ‘For once the Green Ninja finds the instrument of peace, he will strike it and know the power of the Ultimate Spinjitzu Master.”

“Ultimate Spinjitzu Master?”

“It means you will be able to invoke the power of the Golden Dragon, an ancient fighting style only practiced by the First Spinjitzu Master.” The room collectively gawked at the youngest of them all. May followed suit but only observed the pride shining on her brother’s face that he deserved because she was a personal witness to their grandfather’s techniques. It was as literal as the beast it was named after. Weaknesses couldn’t be found, not unless you had training of, at least, two decades and it was because of that she often struggled when she sparred against him. Yet, he didn’t teach her the technique, even despite her expressed interest. He had imparted her other, less powerful, but as many ones onto her. The one time she did try, she was stopped, literally. She could only come to conclude a person had to be imparted the technique and couldn’t learn it by themselves.

“Haha, jealous?” A playful curve of a grin spread through his lithe brag.

“Uh, wait a minute. This all still sounds too good to be true.” Kai’s arms were folded and had on a little scrunch to his nose and brows, “What’s the catch?”

“The catch is, the Temple could be anywhere on the island, and all we have is this,” Wu offered up the medallion, the sole guide of absolutely no help at face value.

Dr. Julien gasped, “A medallion. It’s like a compass! When the three holes match up, the medallion will reveal where the temple is hidden.”

Jay, “Uh, how’d you know that?”

“Oh, I did a lot of reading in my spare time. Adventure stories were my favourite.”

Clasping the golden compass from his father, Zane gingerly went first, “Then what are we waiting for?”

“Not you, Lloyd.”

“Ah, seriously? We’re still doing this?”

“Wu is right. If you were to come across your father, it could prematurely start the Final Battle. We need to be at full strength before we take any risks.”

Jay sniggered, “Hahah, jealous?” Lloyd could only grumble but quietly accepted the indispensable fact of the situation.

“Neither you too, May. You will be seeing your father again.” His words interrupted the words forming at the shape of her mouth. “We cannot risk you facing a different version of him. Neither can we spare losing you.”

Kai, “Now wait a second, Sensei, she’d totally help us out.”

Cole, “Yeah, Sensei, you’ve seen her fight! Those warriors won’t stand a chance.”

“May?”

Everyone’s attentive curiosity landed on her now. She looked back on the day she’d chatted with Zane, and she couldn’t deny it herself. What would she do in that situation? She only had one answer; Not even she could guarantee her reaction. “Yes, Sensei,” she lowered her head much to the dismay of the others. “At least it’s just a simple sneaking mission. You guys will probably be fine.”

Wu nodded his head for the Ninja, “You’ve heard her already. ”

“Well, I’d like some help around the shop. The both of you will be major help on working up vehicles to give us a fighting chance.”

“Remember, Garmadon doesn’t know we’re on the island. It’s imperative that you stay out of sight.” Wu further stressed with a hardened voice. To which Jay’s laidback response was:

“Of course, Sensei. Don’t worry. Have you ever known us to be weak without powers and veer from a plan, huh?”

The whole collective family blankly stared at him, himself reaching up to scratch the back of his neck at the lackluster response, “Man, and people always say it’s the teachers who believe the most in their students.”

---

The Overlord floated in endless tendrils, looking down upon this corrupted mortal easily pleased by little pleasures. So eager to please his desires and revered him, the Overlord, as a teacher while he was a toddler-like student. The fool was almost laughable, thinking his weak self could be compared to his olden power of terror.

“A shift in the balance? What, from my previous gesture?” He answered his statement with a question. Utterly distasteful, so ditzy-headed and unlike a Lord!

“No, you myopic mortal! Who else but the Ninja?” He paused after his outburst then calmly retorted, “I cannot see them, but I sense their presence and something else.”

“Them again!” Garmadon snapped under his breath. “If they are on the Island, I shall alert all the warrior backs and we will find them.” If not a Lord, he could’ve been a diligent General like Kozu, he noted resentfully.

Despite his ensuing silence, Garmadon approached him, more tactfully, with another question. “But what of that ‘something else’?”

“A new aura, a new person…” The Overlord utters escaped Garmadon’s suspicions as he immediately snapped, “Do not bother. Do whatever you’ve already promised.”

Garmadon couldn’t see or feel the sudden lack of oversight the Overlord felt because of his non-corporeal appearance. Not even he could understand why such a presence was here now. It didn’t match the figure in his head at all, nor the essence of power. But know no mistake, he recognized the sliver of power, no matter how small it hid. The last person who’d been able to fight him for years, endlessly winning against and finally sealing him away—he sought that person who had that damned old man’s protection and eliminate them!

---

Back at the Bounty, the more arduous labour work was left to the youngsters being May and Lloyd. The pair swept up atop the vehicle, the latter doing the majority as he taught May along the way. On ground, Julien was left to the easier repairs, “Thank you, Wu. If you fetch some more creek water, that should pretty much do it.”

Just as Wu went about, his gaze fell upon Misako. Crashing waves, bellowing trees, all seemed to deafen for just that one moment, and he finished what he was set to do. Lloyd’s gaze darted between the two, blithe curiosity got to him and he wanted to share his questions with his sister. As she was busy with handiwork that made her head spin if not for Nya’s additional guidance, she looked up to the sharp nudge by her brother. She gestured up her head, asking, slightly bothered, but he only shifted his head. She followed his sight to their mother still gazing back at their uncle. She shrugged, shaking her head. “How did mom even know uncle and dad?”

She straightened her back, “No clue. Either I forgot or they didn’t tell.”

“Well, cover for me, I’m taking a short break.”

She paused mid-cracking her neck, “Sit your ass back down, I don’t—” Her hand grabbed air and she sighed while he got down. With these wiring too complicated, Nya out of sight and tired, she just sat where she was and watched her brother bother their mother next. Farther down the road, curiosity got to her too as she approached the forest.

Not even crickets could be heard, that was enough to explain the silence of the shadowed forests stretching far beyond. Even on the outskirts, little light could be seen. Squinting through wood proved difficult to find her uncle. So, without thought, she closed her eyes to sense the pull of energy. Everything was more focused when she deprived the distracting factors, though she supposedly shouldn’t have to do so by now. She didn’t put much focus on that part compared to her building strength and accuracy.

Blood seemingly spiking, she nearly yelped until yellow presented itself on her nose. Like a glimmering wisp, the butterfly made itself into a guide for her. She tagged behind the uncommon being on this island, and not long later found the curved bamboo hat bent forward. Beside her uncle was another bucket while he filled one.

“I should’ve gone with them. It’s just a simple shadow mission,” water filled steadily, staining a part of her hand.

“Until your father appears.” She didn’t move but her knuckles turned whiter. “We both know he still holds a dear place in your heart. Like Lloyd, we aren’t allowing any chances either.”

Water sloshing back in a metal pail was heard beside her, “May, you should remember, in our family we must choose a side and that is always goodness. It isn’t for us but for this world your grandfather created.”

Trickling trail eventually turned into an overflowing bucket, drenching a cold reminder onto her tightened fingers, “I’m sorry, but I still don’t understand. Dad had every opportunity. He could even fight you. But everything that’s happening, it isn’t matching what I’m supposed to believe.” She took a step back, distant from her silent uncle, “I’m glad at least Lloyd can fight but for me, I’m at my limit just by fighting his army already. Not until it makes sense, dad is…dad.” While her mother took a stance to disapprove or fight back the prophecy, she’d done it in her own way. She worked through the current events, making assumptions based on her brother and father’s actions and feelings. It didn’t make sense, unless she made herself believe it didn’t. Because everything—everything didn’t need either good or bad winning.

“May, I don’t think—” His head snapped to his left. May followed suit, the conversation instantly dropping.

Somewhere around them, a deep-gutted voice conversed in not native tongue. Impossible to understand but familiar to know. Using the same mind, they’d both hidden behind the trunk. Puffs of breath loud enough to hear but the loud thumping within could only be heard by her. Sweat trickled down her temple as the two Stone Warriors shouted like in heated debate in front of a bigger and darker silhouette.

Snap!

Panicked eyes met her uncle’s surprised ones; Nerves had gotten to them. Then, one of the warriors hollered and pointed towards them. In a flash of light, the pair met a brunt of force!

“Don’t use too much power!” Wu broke off a bamboo stick. Clashes of stick and stone erupted. The other warrior brandished its sword and she strained with using only her fists.

She couldn’t see well. Her uncle was even struggling—‘Kargh!’ A sharp wind of a blow went straight into the ground, a slight tug in her scalp told her it barely missed her. She jumped back until she felt bamboo pressing onto her side. This had to be settled, right here. After all, Wu didn’t say not to use her powers!

Garbled tongue further proved the warrior’s visible confusion the moment she disappeared. As it grabbed for empty air in confusion, May scrambled what she could find until her fingertips touched on cold links. Her reappearance was met by the screaming of the warrior before her arms strained everything she had to pull against its neck. She held on even as the struggling meant she would be forced to cling onto the warrior who crashed everywhere it could, until it was wrangling on the ground.

“Watch it!” Tendrils of ember lit aflame in the area. Bountiful blonde hair bounced back orange light caused by Lloyd’s palm. Fire lit aflame the end of snapped bamboo sticks held by Wu’s stone warrior, aimed for him. Her opponent was distracted—she took the chance to kick it back and she disappeared. Lloyd followed suit by crashing down on Wu’s opponent and turned hers into stone encased by earth. “We came as fast as we could,” he stressed and electrocuted the other warrior in a coma.

We included their mother who helped up Wu while she wiped away her face, getting up from the ground. “Just in time. They’re even littered this far out,” she approached her brother from behind.

“Pass me some rope.”

Altogether, they gathered the meager force and bound them as quickly as possible. Just about to finish the last knot and her hands grazed red, the electrocuted one quickly woken up to fight. Its face was so close—bared fangs and expressions literally carved--movement seemed unnatural that May had cringed and moved back once it was dead-knotted.

“It was close. Our presence on the island cannot be hidden for much longer.” Wu looked far North, “I just hope the Ninja have located the Temple.”

---

Four vividly coloured figures ran straight from leafy greens. “Hey, they’re back!” May lowered down her hand above her forehead as she peered towards the clattering feet.

“And they found the Falcon!” Julien exclaimed.

Lloyd, “Why are they running?” May’s sight didn’t drop from where they’d emerged because a number of rhythmic stomping still continued in the distance even when the four had stopped.

“Prepare for battle, we’ve got company!” Zane added to the dread lacing her stomach.

Wu questioned, “You were spotted? By one? Two?”

Thundering feet brought the crashing of trees. Dust bellowed like air, even stones on the ground seemingly jumping in fright. Everyone all at once looked back down and up and towards them incredulously. Kai, “How about…all of them?”

Misako, “Did you at least locate the Temple of Light?”

Kai reported back in all seriousness without missing a beat, “It’s at the top of the mountain. I hope those vehicles are ready because we could sure use them now.”

Julien remarked, “Guess you’re gonna have to figure this baby out on the fly.”

“We’ve also packed another surprise in the back. Perhaps it can be of use.” Nya added while they’d all hopped on.

“Another Nya surprise?” Jay was practically shaking in his seat, looking over the edge.

Just as she had one foot to get on, a wrinkled hand placed itself before her face. Grumbling in the back of her throat, she finally vented, “Oh great, I got your curse now, Lloyd.”

“You’ve yet to coordinate with the Ninja and uh, we didn’t have enough materials for space.” Her uncle’s words just made her more reluctant to look back.

Misako, “Well, at least you’ll have to go. Be safe.”

Lloyd returned her hug, “We will.”

Then he stood before her. She sighed, “You better use this chance wisely, Green Leader.”

He grinned, “Alright, alright. You’ll be up here soon enough.”

As he clambered on, she added, “You fail this then you don’t show up in front of me.”

“You’re joking, right?”

Wu interjected and anymore conversation was no longer relevant. “Whatever you do, do not stop until you get to the Temple of Light. Our survival depends on it.”

Lloyd murmured, “And there’s the pressure.”

Kai placed a hand on his shoulder, “Don’t worry. This time, we’ll stick to the plan.”

Wu nodded. “Good luck, Ninja.”

The engine roared to life. If you were to think about it, the first man-made machine on that island from foreigners. The Earth Driller slowly backed off on its wheels, far from the compound where the Bounty was hidden. In swift speed, it rolled away, leaving behind dust for the mountains, along with many clamored, inhuman roaring closely behind it. The remaining five waited with baited breath, until it was complete silence. Misako spoke up, still remaining still, “They should leave most of the Stone Warriors distracted.”

Wu commented with her, “Success or failure, we can only wait.”

Looking down on her training uniform, May felt it pointless as the person left behind. She might as well do something to fill her time, “Well, it doesn’t leave the other warriors to stop. I’ll take first watch.”

“Hm, the situation is calm for now. Nya, dear, why don’t you go take the first watch?” Nothing else but sheer incredulity painted May’s expression, stopped by Misako’s words.

Even Nya raised her brows in confusion, looking between the situation until she nodded, “Aye, aye.” She didn’t pass without catching May’s gaze, expressing her looks of wonder but also understood she was technically ordered to get out and give them some privacy.

Now with just the three of them, her shoulders collapsed in a big sigh, and swept a disapproving look at the true culprit, “Okay, uncle, this is getting ridiculous. Am I on house arrest because of just now?”

“Even I’d like to know what’s going on, Wu.”

He stroked his beard as he looked at May; he was in thought, “I suspect the Stone Warriors earlier were there for May.”

She blinked. The point when they’d pointed at them, did Wu see it was pointing straight at her? She folded her arms but underneath the layers, she started scratching the inside of her thumb, “That is a wild guess because I'm being prioritized over the Chosen One?” She said, amused.

“Mostly. It is still true you’re not yet accustomed to fighting with them as a team. You’re probably not used to uh, their shenanigans.”

“Every team comes with its quirks,” she sighed. Then looked at the Bounty behind them. Technically, it was their second home. “Well, I’ll have to catch up, I just can’t laze around. You cannot stop me from taking a shift midway.”

---

Propped targets on the ground weren’t without nails deeply embedded in the centre. Deep set marks on the ground with the dirt overturned had belonged to May, time passed so long from training that the cold evening winds were starting to pick up. Using one free hand, she pushed aside her distracting bangs, the other gloved hand held tightly onto her wooden sword.

Not yet, she raised another blow, trying to imitate the Stone Warrior’s techniques, until a sharp snap occurred in her arms. Wood immediately slipped from her grip as it crashed to the ground along with the sound of her hiss of pain. Definitely too strong for her, she noted with a wince, clutching onto her arm as she waited before the Bounty.

Someone gasped, quickly picking up the pathetic weapon. “Easy there, you alright?” Bright red attire entered her sight as Nya’s head tilted in concern. All she could note apart from that was Nya was properly holding onto the sword. 

“Yeah…better even.” She massaged upwards, “Shouldn’t have jumped from fencing to a Stone Warrior’s techniques.”

“Are you—"

Nya interrupted, “Yeah, I don’t think a sword really suits you. A sai could be a better option.”

A sai? Her interest waned, “Everyone in my family uses swords or the like. What’s that?”

“It’s like this,” on the ground, she drew the outline of a short hilt. Attached were three other curved sharp prongs, almost like a trident. “Nothing like a sword, more of a dagger really. Lightweight, lethal, in pairs—If you want, me and Kai can help you make one.”

It was like heaven-sent match. She could imagine it, the type of metal she wanted and how easily she could maneuver it with a list of techniques in her head. It wasn’t dreading or heavy like a blade, she imagined. It was so perfect, her breath was almost in awe along with her look of appreciation towards the girl, “Really? I mean if you offer, I’d—”

Then she realized, Nya holding onto her bare hilt of a sword.

With a bleeding heart, she had to bite down on her lip, “I’ll think about it.” Her hand tightened on her arm while Nya looked surprised, “I appreciate it, it’s just, I think I’d be wasting your time if I don’t use it.”

Gradually, she smartly put two and two together, “Why? You think this is the last time we’re going to fight?”

“Can’t blame me,” she shrugs. “If it goes according to plan, the greatest evil is going to be vanquished. Lloyd will basically have no destiny anymore.”

Heavier gusts of wind continued to blow heavy, offering a cold winter’s touch on her. The day was soon to end, warned by red slowly shifting into the shadows of the night. “I don’t know, if you ask me, our path doesn’t end because Lloyd’s has.” Nya also pushed back her short, blowing hair, “Sure, those weirdos are his protectors but the world just doesn’t stop for us. We’ve got something too like uh…”

Faced with her silence, Nya’s optimism soon faded into squeaky voices but still sought to finish her declaration of belief, “Our…first official girls club! Where we’ll make our own path.”

“Girl power style.” Suddenly, she raised a fist and beckoned, “C’mon, you won’t have to pay for it.”

How childish, she thought despite her scrunched grin, “You know I will.” The two of them exchanged fist-bumps, loosening the feelings within. “As our first act, can you please let me take the next shift?”

Soon enough she was up in the main control room, surrounded by the number of bleeping machines and displayed screens with Nya’s grace. Some were active, other were silent. The few active ones either showed the various states of the ship while a rare number kept an eye on surveillance on the island, including terrain, distance from Ninjago, etc. The air inside the cockpit was suffocating, making May sweat, but more so in her fingertips clenched around the hilt of the sword she ‘helped’ Nya from.  Her eyes landed on the mainframe opposite her, then on the fingerprint device just tucked away.

Everyone was outside, she’d checked earlier, then took out her materials: Powder, a brush and tape. Once she sprinkled the powder, she very carefully moved the bristles of her brush, careful to not blow hard on the appearing prints.

Once she discovered the database, her first thought was that she didn’t need the police anymore. The slight problem was that she needed Nya’s fingerprints and needed the excuse to be up here alone.

She pressed the tape, marks fully imprinting itself in full—Nya’s cheery attitude appeared in a flash. The two of them making their pact and still she offered to make her a weapon for no reason. Then Lloyd’s dejected self in the kitchen, different to the brother who still marched on valiantly. Who could still force himself to fight, unlike her, the sister.

Scanned light turned green; the screen became alive with light. Neatly organized files in green against black were in rows and rows, reflected back in her glassy eyes. She looked back, then to the keyboard, unconscious that she’d started to chew on her lower lip. Then slowly, slowly her fingers hovered over the padded keys.

‘This is how I’m making my own path,’ she thought. With this, she didn’t need to stay. It was like Nya said, her future wasn’t tied to Lloyd’s.

It gave her strength, as she quickly skimmed through the alphabets in rhythmic pattern. Once she reached the ‘J’ category, she started her search.

Of course, she wouldn’t disappear. She’ll just revert back to her old life but this time kept contact with Lloyd. Perhaps this time, she could be a better sister to him. Without so-called destiny and what-not, they could finally, be at…

Blank. Only black shone back down as the three words taunted back at her. Each in bold and capital:

NO RESULTS FOUND.

Try again?

She tried again…again and again and even as she gave up, she was always greeted by the same answer. No results. Not even a close name as if—as if he was a ghost! Impossible!

She shook her head, each step back further added to her refusal. She needed to find him. The whole reason she was here, only this place could provide it. If it couldn’t that’d mean she was…she was going to be stuck here.

The dominating sound of bells took over the island and became the entrance to the great dragon arising atop the peaks. Each time it roared, a great wave of flashing gold fanned the green earth through the window. Just as May winced her eyes, her brows wrinkled upwards and blinked back. The light like a blazing sun, pure untainted gold peeked and seeped all the way into the deepest crevices of wood, as if it were a golden halo presenting the saviour. The rise of her brother, and all the envy and exasperation she’d hidden for nearly five years.

Chapter 8: S2Ep11

Notes:

Posting this literally 10 mins before tuition. I’ve tried shortening what I could. Bit of lore on the sibling's childhood, insight to May's and Lloyd’s ambitions. The last part really sucks but I NEED TO GET IT OUT.

‘I don’t think I ever remember marrying a man like you!’

‘Misako, I am still that man. I’m offering you now to join me!’

‘That’s why listen to me so you won’t yearn to make this world dark—be that man for your children!’

There were the arguments as usual. It was all the way at the front of the house but there was only one candelabra. Her eyes remained focused on the same rough, yellowed pages of writing. She was still on the first page. She could’ve memorized the whole thing already, but she couldn’t flip it. Her head drowned by the strangers in her house and the worry of what she was going to do. If they were going to leave her. There was only her, her thoughts, and the candles.

Waah…!

The cry came like gospel. Suddenly her eyes were burning, she blinked. Unknown to the six-year-old May, tears had dropped like dots and gathered underneath her clenched jaw. The shouting stopped, as it did, because she had Lloyd too. The pain clenched around her heart seemingly loosened, the same one that had choked her now warped to worry over when the arguments would start again and her once polite parents would become spirits in the night. She prayed the next time it happened Lloyd would cry again. When he didn’t, she’d have to but that would mean seeing her parents checking on her. She couldn’t face them then, not after arguing.

Destiny, destiny. Green Saviour. Takeover. Darkness. My image. Over and over again.

She wondered why Lloyd seemed to at least be mentioned but she wasn’t. Not once. They argued over him but still stopped just to coddle him to sleep. 

So she caught her mom by the sleeve, “Mom?” Disturbed mid-rushing, she flitted her head down to her. She remembered the faint creases in her eyes, her slight frown of confusion, “Do I have a destiny like Lloyd and dad?”

Her mom looked up to check the table again. She replied in a somewhat restrained voice, “Everyone does, dear.”

“So, what kind of future do I have? Maybe I’m a saviour like Lloyd?” Her mom knew everything. She hoped she was.

“May, sweetie, you have one but it’s not like your father or brother’s. They have an important future.” The moment her hand grabbed for a jingle of keys; the conversation had ended. “Mommy has to head out to the library for a while, Wu will come but take care of your brother until then, okay? Love you.”

Take care of your brother. He is the most important one, the Chosen one. She answered Lloyd and her dad’s, but not hers.

Lloyd is the Green Saviour, her dad was the ‘Dark Lord’, her mom was the researcher trying to stop it; What was she? In her family, what was her place in the future? Was she going to be here? Who was she supposed to choose between Lloyd and dad?

Maybe it was because Lloyd was powerful, right? Dad was too, maybe she just needed power too. She has her powers. She just needs to grow stronger. Maybe—maybe she’ll won’t be left behind if she’s stronger.

---

The Ninja, destined to defeat the Dark Lord.

Yet, he, the Green Saviour, didn’t want to fight his dad. And now with it coming closer, like the fiery breath of a dragon breathing on his face, the sheer fear that he would fail, not just his team, but the world would play out because he couldn’t do what he had to do. Then everyone would expect him to take the blame.

Some distances away were the other ninja playing around with their newfound powers and funny quips. Practicing and celebrating all at once. Lloyd, in the meantime, had just woken up with the worries and decided to gain his energy by lingering around Julien while he fixed up Zane’s falcon. Which now jumped back to life and Julien took a step back with a smile at his craft, “You see? Every cog, every gear is important. If one piece is missing, or out of place, the invention won’t work. Come now, little one. Time to fly.”

“It is like you ninja. You each serve very important roles, and are key parts to a magnificent fighting force.” Wu had placed a hand behind Lloyd, remarking with his smile.

After almost being destroyed by Cole, Lloyd finally upped, “If we’re all gears, what if I’m the gear that doesn’t work? What if I don’t do my part? What if I can’t defeat my father?”

His uncle’s hand gave him a mere squeeze of encouragement. “What if there are no more ‘what-ifs?’ The Final Battle is almost upon us. When that time comes, we will know the answer to what ifs whether we like it or not.”

He was easily optimistic because he was weathered by time and knowledge. It was nothing for him, technically an eleven-year-old, would be able to compute.

“I know you don’t want to face your father, but there is no other choice,” Nya quipped in with a sorry voice. Should she feel sorry for him though? He had accepted this, May had also said the same thing too, but the one who should be apologizing were the fates. At times, Lloyd felt like a puppet on strings, unable to break free.

He looked over to where his sister was quietly sitting, staring dreamily up into the skies. Though May had told him as it was, like Nya, they were still not him. She wasn’t the one who had to fight him.

He chewed on his lip, outside he was agreeing but deep down, he was being strangled by the clutch of fear and bitterness. Why was it him who had to fight their dad? Why couldn’t it have been May, who was definitely more capable? He knew he was complaining because of his circumstances but he wanted to be as free as her. To be able to leave and come as he wanted.

“Actually, perhaps there is.” A bright red scrolled glinted in the corner of his eyes, brought over by his mother, “I used to think it was inevitable, but then I found this.”

He listened attentively as she spoke about the Helmet of Darkness, the Celestial clock and a countdown. Once the time was up, like Cinderella, it was the first sign the end was near. In his little head, a thought struck, that if it could be given, then it could be returned.

“Did you just say ‘unspeakable weapon?’” Kai gulped.

“Uh, I’m still stuck on what ‘bequeathed’ means—” Jay admitted aloud.

“It’s a fancier word for giving something, now shush.” May’s voice had an edge of excitement to it than her absent-mindedness earlier.

Cole, “Go on, Misako. Don’t let us interrupt you. How do we stop the Final Battle?”

“Well, there isn’t anything explaining what would happen if it’s returned.”

“But that could be a chance to stop the countdown!” There was a different pace in his heart when his mother’s gentle smile confirmed his expectations.

Kai, “Well, I don’t want to be the bearer of bad news. Sounds great and all and we have our powers, but you expect us to get past his whole army of Stone Warriors and pluck the helmet off his head?”

Nya’s lips turned to a straight line, “My brother’s right. They’re good, but they’re not that good.”

“I know, and that is why I am going to do it. I’ll just need a little help.”

He also went forward as she beckoned for them, until he couldn’t, “Aw, but I’m all powered up! I can help.”

“I’m sorry, Lloyd. We musn’t let you and your father come face to face yet. We’re trying to prevent the Final Battle, not welcome it.”

The bigger priority was the safety of Ninjago, after all. Not a child’s desire to help and protect his friends. So he bit back down on his tongue and dampened his wishes, “Yes, Sensei.”

“May, you too.”

“I’m sorry, but doesn’t this sound like a perfect mission for me?” She continued standing her ground, “Sensei, you need to let me go.”

Before he could say more, their mom called out again, “Actually, May is needed, Wu.”

“Uh, but Misako—”

“This could save our dad. If that’s the outcome, then I’m willing to fight for it.” When he was still unconvinced, she said strongly, “If it still worries you, we can surprise him. To him, I’m ‘missing’. I get surprised, so will he.”

Then he sighed heavily. “Very well. But if you cannot—”

“I will.”

“Allow others to finish. If you can’t, no one will blame you.”

She was only briefly surprised before her joy made her quip up, “Have more faith in your students, won’t you, Sensei?” 

Despite the hint of jealousy as she ran off, Lloyd couldn't help but realise that was the happiest he'd ever seen her these few days. 

---

A decrepit gate made of sharpened wood, maybe filled with splinters as fatal as the raging stone warriors inside the natural-made base of surrounding rocks, soil and tree. Watchtowers moved on and about lazily, not paying mind to the four warrior-clothed people escorting Misako.

May was keeping as wide a distance she could in her Void form, onlooking quietly the play before her as the group dared their infiltration. Per her advice, Zane imitated little bit of the lingo with their general, who was different than normal warriors; All of the metal on him was red except for the horns and little details of purest black and silver. His back and front were encased, allowing four arms to jut out. The top pair were ordering as the last two held his weapons.

Before long, she hurried up to close the distance as her mother dared to speak right before the general. Understandably getting intimidated by him and was later getting dragged before a tent. A king’s tent.

She exhaled; her one hand clutching close to a dagger as her other had nails digging into her palm. Nerves seemed to jump on her skin, like everything she imagined was going to happen. That she’d freeze, her dad wouldn’t recognize her.

It felt like there was a surveillance, following her somewhere.

“I said that I was not to be disturbed,” a grunted growl poured from the dark inside, like an abyss.

“Forgive me, my lord…” While he drawled out, she tapped on her mother’s fingers. Understanding her nod of assurance, she took her place according to plan and her mother walked in.

There was a shift in the movement. Something as equally as dark revealed an outline of four hands. Just the faint sash of purple showed its body outline and head. Her hold almost threatened to wield her blade when the brightest of red eyes shone with slits for pupils, like a disturbed dragon. Then it gasped, “Misako!”

The pressure lessened on the rough handle. While he scrambled to release her mother from binds of rope, she also totally masked herself as her throat caught up in a bind.

“Take off that silly helmet. After all these years. Let me have a good look at you.” That was enough to make her awake. Her lips pursed in grimace—Was this intruding on her parents?

Before she could test the possibility to make her shame disappear in the Void, she heard her old dad’s polite, scholarly voice, “If you don’t mind, I’d rather not.” He pushed away her hand, but didn’t want to look at her.

His eyes were lowered, contemplating. The bed creaked as he got up and his voice gradually deepened with authority, “So you know where our son is hiding, but I suspect you won’t give him up that easily,” he walked around and snatched a large saber leaning in quiet. A strong cut in the air and her dad was pointing the blade straight at her mother, “I know you, Misako. Why did you allow yourself to get caught?”

“Because I know you don’t want to fight as much as Lloyd doesn’t want to fight.”

“Lloyd doesn’t want to fight?” He unconsciously muttered. Then shook his head rapidly, “I mean—so Lloyd doesn’t want to fight?” His laugh struck with evil, meant to. But it didn’t carry the animation May was familiar with, he wasn’t laughing at the incredulity.

“If you’re still the man I once loved, I know you’d never want to see him harmed.”

“But it is foretold. It is our destiny!” May shrunk her shoulders, “I don’t care about him. I want Ninjago to see what I see!”

Her mother’s shoulders grew rigid. The light seemed to deepen the disappointed shadows on her face. “Then I suppose you don’t care about your daughter either. If you may, I’ll be leaving.”

“Wait, no! Don’t.” Her dad had taken off his helmet and the bait was bit. “I know you made May go missing but you—you wouldn’t say that without reason. You know where she is.”

He walked over to the stand she suspected; Her eyes sharpened as he placed in on there. “Misako, we may have fallen out all those years ago but I’m still the father of your children. If you found May, then please, at least tell me.”

The pain in his voice was like bitter medicine. It was painful to ignore, but she was consoled by the fact that she would have more time in the future.

“Tell you? Why should I? You’ve even made up your mind to harm your son.”

“May had nothing to do with the prophecy and didn’t deserve what happened in that house. I beg of you, I can keep her, you—anyone who doesn’t want to fight me—safe under my ruling!”

Her fingers pressed so hard on the cold steel, the blood would’ve turned white. Capturing the dense aura of the energy that spited her, she made up her mind to syphon it. It was a while. Then thousands of burning needles prickled her fingertips. “Ah!” The helmet fell with a sharp clang!

“Who dares!?”

The after-effects of hot white pain didn’t die down before her heart clenched and jumped when she heard the shout. By instinct, she’d raised her head and her wrinkled expression matched the man who imitated her own.

“May.” He didn’t even need to ask.

One step forward, she took a step back with the helmet in her clutches. “You were here, this whole time?”

He reached out, his hands like scales bristling her wrist. No matter how much she pulled it back, she could only grow weaker as his eyes raged more terrifying, “You can come home. We can live together like we used to in my world!”

“Dad, you’re…hurting me!”

“May!” Her mother lunged forward, but by then he too had stumbled backward, screeching. Faint steam rose from his palm, like she’d burned him.

Her mother’s worries fell deaf when she saw the purest matter of sinister energy erupt in the dim light of the tent, ‘It’s her! You must rid of her!’

Its scratchy voice carried so much power, she couldn’t help but tremble, shaking like in winter. She didn’t dare to gulp, only listen, ‘She is your current threat, eliminate her!’

Her dad looked up towards it, the only other person who realized its existence. “May? But May isn’t dangerous. It’s Lloyd who I will have to fight!”

“May, we need to go back to the ninja! Hurry, come!” It was her mother’s grip that grew heavier, forcing her feeble legs to move. Her gaze fell to the ground, her feet’s growing pain made her more aware now. The lingering distress was left behind while shouts of incoming danger followed them both. Sirens cowered her ears as her surroundings turned to a blur.

“You got the helmet!” Her arm tightened by Zane’s words, making the cold surface shiver her chest.

Misako, “And you got spotted!”

“Cole gave us away,” Jay pointed.

“All right, I’ve had a rough day. Can we stop laying blame and focus on what’s in front of us?”

Her stomach shook, and she looked behind to the rumbling, “Maybe we should worry about what’s behind us!” Kai pointed to the controller.

They all dispersed like ants when its heavy blade made judgement on the ground, sticking deep in it. “If we do not return the helmet before the clock strikes zero, we won’t be able to prevent the final battle!” She and her mother hid behind a rock.

While Jay, Cole and Kai attempted to tackle her dad’s mech all on their own, Zane shouted from the sidelines, “May, you should go first and keep the helmet in your storage!”

“I—,” she cleared her throat, finally able to speak, “I can’t! The essence is too strong!”

“WHOA-A!!” Kai was thrown back onto the floor and groaned, “Ugh, well, we better think of something fast, because…I’m out of lines! Hey!”

The large, shaking crack underground drilled a dropping crater in the ground caused by the Earth Driller. “Whoa, it’s Nya!” Jay shouted. Nya charged after Garmadon in loud, thunderous revving followed by the large movement because Garmadon fell, buying time. “How did you know we needed you?”

“Look up!” The squawk of their falcon friend greeted them, “Now get in! Hang on,” rubbles of dirt and stones rained upon the thick hood overhead. Their line of sight grew dim when they burrowed back into the hole at the speed of a bullet train.

Finally at rest, she closed her eyes, scratching the inside of her thumb. But her lap grew lighter, “Hey—”

“Heh, cool hat. I wonder if it’ll make me look more menacing,” Jay slipped it on him.

“It that really wise? If that helmet turns you evil, we’re kicking you out,” Nya called back in a flat voice, unamused.

“Uh, it’s probably got Garmadon cooties anyway.”

She needed time to process or she’d be taken by surprise again. Quietly, she leaned into her mother’s shoulder, ignoring the surprise. May even let her pat her back; that’s how she knew she was too out of it.

Wu’s intercom appeared, ‘Did we get the helmet?’

Nya reported, “We did, and we’re all accounted for.”

‘Then let’s rendezvous at the clock.’

“It’s so dark in here. One of these have got to be a light switch,” Jay uttered, pressing random buttons. “ARGH!” Like in a horror house, a face of a stone warrior faceplanted itself onto the hood.

Kai, “Uh, sis, can we go any faster?”

“We’re going as fast as we can!”

Cole, “We’re definitely not going fast enough.”

“Then any mess now is all of your fault!”

The air in her chest blew out her body, all the force pushed her back into her seat as Nya charged upwards. Light blinded them all as she crashed through the forest.

Jay, “We’re losing them!”

Kai, “Whoo-hoo!”

All their cheers were drowned out by screams. Their heads thrown forward. Red, pressing alarms blared around them until they were in red itself. Their world spun over and over, loud crash and thuds on the ground and into the trees.

“Ugh…” she reached for her power but was still blocked.

Nya at the front banged the glass, “Unh! It’s stuck!”

Then the weight in her stomach frothed all around as her dad picked them all up.

“I think I’m going to be sick!” Cole shouted.

“I finally have you in the palm of my hand!” He spat out each word in amusement, bowling over his maniacal laughter.

She tried to pull up her power, trying to escape without avail. The helmet needed to be brought back!

“Let them go!” Just as a burst of green pushed over her dad, they were all thrown into the dizzying air.

They landed in a crash against a tree, then Nya unlocked the hatch as almost all of them with a green face jumped out and hurled over themselves.

From the greenery, he appeared. “Lloyd!” He looked up to Nya’s shouts, “Be careful!”

Smoke gushed from above, fire about to spark with its electrical sparks. From the haze rose a delirious figure darker than his entrance. Her dad jumped out, ashamed. Her brother went forward with heavy steps.

Jay, “Holy cannoli, Lloyd and Garmadon in a face-off! Take the shot, Lloyd!”

Cole, “He’s vulnerable!”

Zane, “Do not hesitate!”

Kai, “Strike now!”

While they cheered for him, she saw the man who was coughing harshly, staggering on his feet. Then Lloyd, who apologized, “I’m sorry, father. You leave me no choice.” He gathered energy into the palm of his hand without a flicker of hesitation. 

“It is our destiny.” She hid herself away, unable to cover her ears from the noise of his rampant energy gathering. Until it stopped.

Jay, “No! What is he doing!?”

Something akin to heavy weights pulled down his shoulder and he looked away from both them and their dad. 

But disappointment couldn’t last long in the face of the heavy rumbling of the ground. “They’re coming! Lloyd, we need to move!”

“The clock isn’t too far from here. Better hop in!”

“Okay!”

---

The deathly prophesy of death alerted the whole world with the Horns of Destruction, not letting any living thing forget. When the two siblings were pushed back into defeat, they could recognize the other’s feelings in their eyes—Despair. It was supposed to work. It was their last chance for them both, and they were late.

Lloyd gasped for air while he tried to swim up, helped up with Wu’s help. He, along with the others, gasped and breathed for air, hearts still racing at the thought of their near-deaths. Nya’s shrill screams wreckeing through the air coupled with Kozu’s menacing laugh, loud and proud. “This is all my fault! I should’ve taken the shot—” May stopped him, shaking her head.

Cole took away a kelp disguising in his dark hair, “We’re all at fault, kid. It’s just the way the cookie crumbled.”

“Ah! Are you still making jokes?” They all were forced to hear Jay’s shouts, “They have Nya, and you’re making jokes!?”

The sound of sand breaking and struggle was immediate, making them all jump to action. “It was just a poor choice of words!”

Lloyd could only let the salt crust up on his body as wind passed through. So Wu knocked down on his staff just as Jay raised his fist, “Enough! We have lost enough. We don’t need to lose our focus.”

Kai, “Forget focus, we have to get my sister!”

Then his mother’s stern voice appeared with an equally angered scowl, “By the time we get back up there, they’ll be gone. We will get your sister, but the clock has reached zero and the Final Battle could start at any moment. We must head back to the Bounty to get prepared so that next time, you will not hesitate.”

He could only nod silently as shame, anger and fatigue were all focused on him. But May had hidden him behind her, like it made a difference, yet was immediately shut down, “May, recognise personal and work. This is his destiny; He has understood the weight of what he’s been given.”

And just like that, their mother turned away from them in a huff. May had turned away in incredulity, offended while the others stewed about in silence. Being left alone at the back, all of his thoughts suffocated him. Then suddenly, he saw a lesson; This was the price of his actions.

The Green Ninja wasn’t for him or his family, it was for the people who entrusted their future in him.  Nya, and today’s scene was an example of the price to pay. And he had taken too long to finally understand. 

He could taste metal in his mouth for chewing his cheeks too much  

His sister was at least right; What was a mistake couldn’t happen again the next time. 

Chapter 9: S2Ep12

Once the last greenery brushed past their view, the lasting image of swirling dark clouds above did little to vanquish their worries. One which Julien shared but in confusion, “What was that sound? The horns?”

Grimly, Wu shared with him, “It is the start of Destruction. Garmadon’s ultimate weapon is now operational and the Final Battle has all but begun.”

Misako gestured, “Now it’s up to Lloyd to face his father.”

“But then…where is Nya?”

“She’s been taken by the Overlord, but we’ll get her back. At the moment, there are bigger things at stake, including all of Ninjago itself.”

“Who cares about Ninjago?” Jay’d erupted, “Nya was my-uh, my…you know.”

“And she’s my sister. Her being captured is tough, but I know she’s tougher. She’s tougher than most of us. We save Ninjago first to save her then we’ll see her again.” His voice was unshaking, grave, but it couldn’t hide his trembling fists. Each sentence he said fueled Lloyd's guilt.

“No, we won’t just—see her,” he needed to step up, “this is my fault. I was the one who froze. I just, I don’t know what to do now to get her back, Sensei.” Or anything. Helplessness amidst wanting to help was choking him, clawing at his throat and he could only turn towards the wisest people he knew.

There was even a bright hope in Kai’s eyes when he also turned towards Wu. So whatever Wu would say, he would met it out.

“Then you must first focus to invoke the power of the Golden Dragon. Do not lose faith. Everything—Ninjago’s fate—rests on your shoulder.”

His sharp nails clawed his palm, “But how?! I can’t fight him without it.”

“You can and must fight him. It is written in the scrolls.”

“God, enough with old prophesies he wasn’t even born then.” His sister’s hands pulled them both away, “Lloyd, you’re not the only scared one. So is dad. You weren’t the only one who hesitated just now.”

A warm hand clasped onto his shoulder, as sure as Kai’s confident smirk, “That’s right. And if you can’t fight, you’ll have us right behind you. You have her Void and my Fire.”

“You have my Earth too.”

“And my Ice.”

“Don’t forget Lightning!”

Finally, he could take a step back and see his answer was right in front of him, “We’re all in this together, kid.”

Right, what was the Green Leader without his loyal team? “Then let’s go crash their party.”

---

Heroic, indeed, her brother led them. Only it was wasted on an empty military ground once they’d barged through the wooden gates. “Uh, where the heck is everybody?” Jay hollered in an echoing spin.

“Ugh, and here I was all ready to release the thunder.” Cole, too, surveyed the area and took notice of the glaringly obvious missing machines. Then fell onto the imprinted tracks, "Huh, you'd think we'd be the ones running."

“The ultimate weapon is gone. We’re too late. Nya? Nya!” Kai called out in the no-land.

She felt the still-defined edges, "They must’ve brought her. Where does it go to?'

Zane deduced, “It appears to be heading towards the coast.”

“Whoa." Lloyd oggled at the blasted gates leading into a forcefully-made path, "That’s one big weapon. Wait, but wouldn’t he try to use it on us?”

Wu broke through, “Not on us. On Ninjago. This is how he’ll turn the world into his own image.”

And, as if nothing, her mother added distastefully, “But the balance will shift if he starts turning things evil. The Overlord will be allowed to cross over to our world.”

May gave them her stiffened stare, “Ok, you both have got to start prioritizing life-threatening information more.”

Not a second later, Lloyd had inserted himself between them. “Never mind that, we have to make sure father never fires that weapon!”

She was on the way behind her bull-dozing brother, but fell back once she heard Zane, “Father!”

Like it fell on deaf ears for Lloyd, she pulled him back, “What?” Then was he conscious of everyone else waiting for their nindroid friend, “Oh.”

“You can fidget, but don’t forget to have a clear mind.” She pointed out the same wandering eyes that worried of their dwindling time as the father and son conversed.

‘I’ll be back at the Bounty waiting for you to return in one piece…’

“Father’s going to be gone.” Whispered. Not too sentimentally, just plainly.

But just like the other night she had to push him, regardless of their feelings, “And the world’s going to be saved.”

Watching the father and son embrace, exchanging goodbyes, she heard his resigned sigh. “Let’s go then.” His gaze sharpened back; determination lit aflame.

In unison, they both heard everyone’s thundering right on their tail. And at the same time of running into the looming shadows awaiting them, so did the whiplashes of cold after and in between them.

Although, “If you think about it, isn’t this our last time fighting together?” Jay’s bubbling voice cut through. He garnered instantaneous responses:

Kai, “Yeah.”

Zane, “Of course.”

Cole, “It’s all I’ve been thinking about.”

Then gradually, an unfamiliar lightheartedness settled between them;

“But we’ve come a long way. It wasn’t long ago when Sensei first found us,” Kai reminisced thoughtfully.

Jay snorted, “And the time Kai thought he was the Green Ninja!”

Zane, “That was quite the memory.”

Cole guffawed, “He was so not.”

Kai noticed the listening siblings and remarked with a grin, “Sorry, but looks like this is just for the original team.”

Lloyd protested, “Hey, I was still around!” Still, he grinned.

“Nah, you were still that kid.”

Cole added to Kai, “The pipsqueak that was brought down by his own treehouse.”

“Ha-ha. You just had to destroy it too, didn’t you?”

“Wow, I’m so out of context.”

“You should’ve been there, May! He could’ve been cute if his phase wasn’t annoying!”

Jay added, “Yeah! Give his ass a kicking for all those pranks he did on us!”

Zane, “I recall Lloyd explaining it as ‘misunderstood.’”

“And it is! May, back me up on this.” He nudged her, then saw her own mischievous grin.

“You sure it’s not ‘ironic’?”

“…Damn, I forgot about that word.”

Zane, “Oh, how about that time Sensei came out of the guts of the Devourer’s belly?”

They all groaned, just hearing from it. “Drinking tea!”

May shuddered, “Ugh, it’s giving me shivers.”

Jay, “Well, I almost thought he was a goner. Ow!”

“Wrong again, aren’t you?” Wu snickered despite playfully hitting his student.

Festive laughter brightened the atmosphere. Their goal was running towards the end and yet, it felt as if they were enjoying themselves at a school festival—chatting, reminiscing.

But a dart of a figure swept past their crinkled eyes, laughter and running stopped altogether. “Uh, did you guys see that?” Jay turned his head slowly.

Every shift of the leaves burnt their sense of danger. It darted from the left, to the right, but then appeared far. Then silence.

May’s insides churned at the slight pungent feel of it. In between her fingers, it’d clenched onto the cold needles until the slickest of sweat could be felt.

Zane, “There!” He pointed towards the sudden shaking bushes.

“No, above us!” Wu cried.

A quick blur of red matched the hard smack Cole had received, “Ow, my jaw. That hurt!”

“Whoa!” Lloyd ignored the pain and asked, “They know Spinjitzu!”

The Nya revealed herself with no more the vitality she was known for. Clustered across her ashen body was a force May shuddered at, forcing her to take as much of a step back as she could. Her friend no longer shone with blue spirit enshrouding her but instead growled with the flickering purple eyes of an animal.

“Nya!”

Wu stopped him, “That is no longer Nya.”

Kai, “What did he do to her?”

Misako, “That should be the work of the Ultimate Weapon.”

Wu, “He must have sent her to slow us down. But we still have to stop them from firing that weapon.”

Cole, “What are we supposed to do? Use our Elemental Powers on her?”

“No! I don’t want to hurt her.”

Kai, “Jay’s right. We just have to find a way to keep her from—ARGH!” The flail Nya wielded flashed right in front of their eyes and the ricocheting chain whipped Kai squarely in his face. “Hurting us…” He stumbled on his feet.

Misako, “But time cannot be delayed any longer and Lloyd can’t go alone; the stone warriors will be waiting to ambush him!”

As silver whizzed by, their group broke off in jumps to get away from her viciousness. Then the final conclusion came to her head,

“You all need to go ahead then! I’ll fend her off.” She shouted across them and an old staff shaped in her hands while she cloaked herself. Once she reappeared, she’d knocked off Nya using it, emitting her shrieking. It made Lloyd’s words drown with it as all her focus stayed on the girl. Without a moment later she pushed it against Nya’s suspended arms but she didn’t stop. She struggled violently, pushing out the pain in her chest through her lungs.

She could hear her Uncle respond to him, “We must go.”

Once she’d choked on her saliva did she run and appear again, in time to stop her chasing after them; “Hey, it’s our time to spar,” her twisted body shook. Her legs dug into the ground because Nya’s chain wound itself onto the middle of her weapon.

Scattered footsteps faded and only Kai’s words could be heard in earshot, “Don’t hurt her!”

“She’ll come out intact, that’s all I can tell you!” She spat out.

In a whiz, by her own volition, somehow, she was here now with the uncertainty of death. But this was no time to overthink. Overthinking was dangerous in a fight. It kills the mentality with fear before it destroyed her physically by the time she realised it.

Blood seeped in her mouth by her bitten mouth. Sweat rolled onto the trenches of her frown as her body slowly leaned forward like a death sentence. A small crack ticked. Then another. Her stick was slowly being bitten apart but disappearing wasn’t working. The Dark Matter prevented it, and Nya was still pulling.

“Ah!” They both shrieked, falling back on their backs. “My staff!” It was broken in half, splintering remains should’ve belonged to a monster taking a bite out of it. She cursed in the time Nya charged after her with her spinning flail. She pounced atop her head. Then Nya had her weapon stuck in the trunks. But in her hands, she now had two weapons.

Her arms, like cuffs, wrapped Nya’s arms and pulled her, “You better remember you owe me a staff! Free,” she grit her teeth—Nya kicked her own legs, “Of. Charge!” With a push of strength, she flung her to the side and let her crash into the trees. Her legs gave up as she fell on her back. Dull aches left her breathless. Sharp juts on her sides each time she breathed.

“Ugh, I really haven’t sparred in a long time.” Still, the halves of her stick gave her better aid in movement now. In fact, it was better than any other weapon she’d used.

Nya, similarly, was worn out but not for long. Disappearing in the world’s energy, she crawled across beaten ground towards the flail and thanked the God that she could take it. Unimaginably light too.

Now, she didn’t have time. Nya had no way to stun using her needles. The cracks in her skin’s texture was uneven and scaly, it acted as an armor of sorts on her front and back. Nya was better than she was too. She was swifter with the Dark Matter’s aid while she had weaker arms to fight. Luckily, Nya’s strength compensated her one-track violent nature. She could bank on that.

One more minute was all she could spare, she thought. Otherwise, she’d be wasting more than necessary later.

Nya was a provoked creature; she would chase her. May would be the one leading where to trap her. To trap her, she could use this flail. If Nya threw arms, she could opt for defense with the help with the broken sticks.

Hiding was over.

The shadow of Nya’s body filled her clear view but she moved swiftly. Her body hardened, reinforced by her will, even as the opposing girl kicked against her sticks's defenses. Then Nya'd got down, aiming for a kick to her leg but her one hand quickly turned to prevent it, burning in the process.

Then she jumped backward as Nya followed, matching her speed; ‘The Droplet technique ends lightly after speed. Just like dew falling off a leaf.’  While her feet landed without a mark left in the ground, Nya’s knees slightly gave away from momentum. Her little advantage made her quick to kick Nya to the ground from behind, agitating her more.

May leapt up to the trees, the flail in her hand ready to secure around her waist for use. ‘Dancing uses big movements, but you are fighting. Your fighting requires you to close your arms while still being balanced. You, especially, cannot risk an open defense.’

She threw a small rock at her, “Up here!”

“Yes, just just keep on chasing me!” Stepping branches after branches, puffs of breaths pressed against her chest. The thick branches burned her sight.

Her eyes glimmered, blood pounding in her ears. She used Droplet Step and leapt over to the first thick branch and felt her hand around the flail’s handle.

“RARGH!” Nya roared after her.

She took another Droplet Step. Nya and her were two thick branches away.

“No more running!” Just when they were three branches away, she quickly turned swiftly on her heel. Her arm flicked the flail and watched as it extended then quickly wrapped around the middle of Nya’s waist along with her arms. Plunging down, the combined heavy end and Nya’s stone body falling off the side was predicted as she leapt off one tree then jumped down on the ground, hanging upright with one hand on the handle. She paused, feeling her eyes roll to the back and she could finally catch a proper breath.

Her hands were painfully red; she should invest gloves next time. Then the branches. Then the slightly dark sky overhead between the cracks of green leaves.

Then Nya’s struggle turned her attention. She burst out laughing, “Now, this is a sight for sore eyes.” But first, she swung her body enough to flip onto the thick branch and wound the remaining ends one time to secure it and touched flat ground.

The soles of her feet prickled along with her arm that screamed every stretch she did. May still dragged her body where her friend swung back and forth, even stretching her head to at least bite her. She ignored her then and wanted to check something.

She narrowed her eyes until her view switched to a darker sight except for the flickering of purple energy hiding the blue specks underneath.

It appeared like a boundary of sorts, deepening its hold over Nya's psyche far within her body's groves and veins. There could be a chance Nya was conscious, but very slim. Enough to maybe keep her body breathing while the Dark Energy monopolised it and, at the same time, was constantly fighting for dominance with her.

Her throat clenched up again. She took a moment to remember to swallow her saliva. ‘Enlightenment may just widen your view. You must only be open to feel it.’ She reached out her palm and watched as the dark energy avoided her, yet at the same time beckoned towards her, like electrons to a magnet. It made her insides unsettled as little by little could she absorb it. Then she stopped.

The remaining Dark Matter would overlap the blue spots, in-fact, even denser than previous.

She kept that in mind. Along with how she took the energy, her own powers would fight back despite being able to take it. It took a longer time to process in her body compared to normal energy. But the real struggle was taking even that little amount made her nauseous she had to take a step back away from Nya.

The nail of her index pressed sharply into her thumb.

Whether she was weak or unfamiliar to Dark Matter, it didn’t change the fact she couldn’t take it. It was too strong and complicated for her—She was weak.

“At least Kai won’t know the hell you suffered,” the small cracks in her exterior gradually mended itself right before her eyes.

Rubbing her arms, she knew she had to get going. Who knows if what she did could give Nya the strength to get out too. “Remind me to treat you after this. You’re making me feel bad.”

“Rargh! Arghh!!”

“Yeah, yeah. We’ll talk when you’re normal with my new staff. Just hang around here for now.” Looking overhead, the blue skies turned a looming murky grey. Her eyes narrowed, gut urging her to quickly regroup.

She wasn't far from the coast. The salty taste of the seas was filling her nose, growing stronger with every fading tropical tree passing by her. But then cold seeped into her blood, maniacal laughter, high-pitched as it was, made her heart burn with every piercing beat, “Because of you. I can now cross over into your world; I’m finally free!”

Her body turned cold, the grey swirls lurked purple flashes. Then a blast of blinding white shook the Earth and Heavens alike, shooting atop a gigantic machine. She grimaced as her legs wobbled while she could taste bile rising in her burning throat. The gusts of wind ravaged the trees, debris and her hair, it all whipped all around the group stunned silent.

Notes:

So this chp is cut in...like somewhat half? 3/4 like that. I'm doing that in the future in hopes to make reading and marking easier and me being able to post chapters more because I really enjoy writing some parts but can take weeks to finish just one part!

Chapter 10: S2Ep12 (cont.)

Summary:

New Years gift to those here!

‘The man who has a conscience suffers whilst acknowledging his sin. That is his punishment.’

-Fyodor Dostoevsky, Crime and Punishment

---

Her father screamed a wounded animal, until his voice cracked with the thunders. He fell on his limbs, desperate clawing akin to cheese graters. But with each passing second, there were bone cracks accompanying the symphony. His strangled screams, his claws, his breaking body—he’d turned into the beast he sounded.

“Agh…AGHHH!!” His scratchy screams became deeper and from where his fingers laid were replaced with sharp claws. His jaw and nose extended into a lizard’s beak, his mouth parting showed his canine teeth in rows and rows of sharp knives.

“Father!” Lloyd screamed, nearly going after him but was stopped by her and Wu.

“No, Lloyd. That is no longer your father,” Wu took a few steps behind, holding tightly to his cane, “It is the Overlord now.”

“But what about the prophecy? It said I had to face my father.”

“You had to face a Dark Lord. Well, there he is,” May said quietly.

“But unlike your father, that thing will show you no mercy,” Misako’s eye were shut but still her voice forlorn.

Lloyd could only nod the buzz pouring in his ear, his gaze solely on the Overlord sharing part of the face of his father.

A slit of a red eye peered out from the rays of light, accompanied by a dark outline deeper than the shadows. His shadowy reptile body shrouded with Dark Energy, slowly gathering, forging itself into a repulsive armour. It took a step. Then another. Until the demon produced shut its eyes, tilting upwards as it relished its breath, licking its lips.

His father was gone.

Ragged breaths started to catch at his chest—Lloyd wanted to run.

But a hand suddenly released the tension in his shoulders. He looked behind to a steady gaze, the same he saw in May within Kai’s, “You can do this.”

Jay, “We’re here and behind you all the way.”

Cole, “Yeah! He’s tough but you’re tougher.”

Zane, “We’re all ready to stop him before he gets powerful.”

He looked far behind them to his pale-faced sister. She urged him with a sure nod.

The familiar chill of the Overlord’s laughter rang in his ear, echoing. That wasn’t his father. Lloyd wasn’t destroying him, but the thing even he couldn’t stop; The Dark Lord.

“Let’s do this.”

The ninja fought after him, following behind with Spinjitzu and threw off the incoming horde of Stone Warriors coming their way. A great barrier of emerald flames rose in a ring around them, completely cutting off any surprise attacks. From then on, the ninja split into unspoken groups; Shattered ice littered the West, sending the Stone Warriors flying by unsuspecting waves of quakes. Fiery explosions added to the heat in their battle accompanied by the explosions of fire and power as Kai fought tooth and nail in the middle of the horde. Even smokescreens aided their fight with each rundown vehicle and machine by the electrical disruptions.

The Ninja’s movements could’ve thought to have been choreographed. Nothing could stop as their four spirits worked as one even in the face of the stronger opponent’s capabilities. With every leap and every swing of their bodies, every mistake they covered for each other, as one team.

Stone Warriors gathered around the underbelly of the main weapon, sparing no expense to disrupt May pushing them back while Wu and Misako disrupted the rate of fire. The untrained eye, blinded by the wind, would find her figure disappear in silver then reappear again. Whiplash cracks accompanied her every step as she brought them along for a dance. Her flicks made the groups tied and spin, and thunders of their stone bodies would crash with her downpouring lack of mercy onto them.

All of them, all of their fighting was the one thing that wouldn’t topple the balance now!

By the time anyone realised it, Lloyd had already gone up on the small platform where the Overlord was, “This ends now!”

“Foolish boy.” The Overlord's thundering step matched his growls, “You only have words from the unknown promising you destiny, while I have had years and years for this day!” When his words finished, he was shot backwards from Lloyd’s energy, but quickly regained his balance. From all four of his hands came forth a terrifying great power. The concentration of the Dark Energy flowed all the way to where May was and felt bile rise up.

“Look out!” She groaned, shoving away the Stone Warriors with her uncle and mother’s help as she heaved over.

Her mother helped her balance with frowns apparent, “Why is your-?”

“Kukklaku!”

“Stay behind me!” Wu shouted, switching places with her now.

Sweat burned her eyes, “Your eyes…”

May’s body slumped with eyes shut, clawing at her clothes as she waited for the murkiness gradually calm, “I’m fine.” As if it was never there.

Then through the chaos of the battle, she saw the fight far from them. One light, one dark. Lloyd’s pain was made clear by his groans as he got up, wincing, from the sluggish sand while the Overlord came towards him. Once more, he emitted purple energy and all four of his hands now fought with Lloyd’s own green powers. The two fought, appearing and disappearing, exchanging energy of light and darkness before Lloyd finally had the upper hand, taking his shot and pushing back the Overlord into the jungle. But still, he came back, cackling even louder.

A sudden burst of purple light and Lloyd was thrown back too, his headcover dampened by the salty sea, “This is no battle for good or evil but a child’s show! I can do this for eternity!” He picked up Lloyd, throwing him, shoving him into the sand until he tasted sand in his mouth and tongue before he knee-ed him in the stomach, throwing him airborne. Shouts of concern by everyone were unheard when he groaned and writhed in pain from the knee as sharp as a knife, “While you are merely a little boy wearing Green with powers! Too wimpy to face your father! Too weak!”

“No!” Lloyd coughs splattered the ground, “No, I’m not. But my father is still inside you and he won’t fight with me!”

The towering demon had scoffed until his body physically stiffened. The expression on his face twitched uncomfortably—“Lloyd, you have to stay strong!” Garmadon’s voice struggled, replaced with the Overlord’s soon, “You are a fool for trying to stop me!” To Lloyd or Garmadon himself, the Overlord was occupied. 

Lloyd ran towards him, kicking him back in midair and punched faster than one could blink before putting distance.

“Fight it father!” He called out to him, clashing with his green energy, “Fight him!”

“You…will not take…” For the briefest of moments, Garmadon looked between Lloyd and May, unshed tears gathering in his eyes, “...my children…”

“Your father was useless!” The Overlord took Lloyd’s shock and overpowered his energy, encapsulating him and bringing him above ground. He was a mindless puppet then, before discarded across their battlefield onto the hard sand. After loud cracks, he was still.

“Lloyd!”

“My son!”

His three family members rushed and gathered around him. Bruises brushed his fast underneath his matted hair but his chest moved slowly—he was alive.

While the Overlord had taken upon the machine once more and aimed it towards them. “Such a stupid boy,” he growled, placing a palm onto the launch button.

“No!” Misako had shouted, covering Lloyd with herself.

It was May and Wu who could feel the ground tremble beneath them with terrifying intensity. The faces drained of any colour at the sight of the closing missile coming for them. May’s heart pounded in her chest, her throat screaming hoarse with tears bleeding down her cheeks and she turned away.

But then a brilliant flash of silver light enveloped them. Then surges and surges of power suddenly poured itself and filled the crevices of her body, before sharp prickles overturned in her mind. Like blades were clashing back and forth, inserting itself then pulling out for her head to bleed!

An eternity had passed then it dulled. Her hand reached to her chest—her heart was still pounding. Head dizzy. She focused on her breathing—in, and out—looking down to the sand trickling in the joints of her fingers.

“You. I should’ve had you eliminated the moment you stepped in.” The Overlord hissed.

She tilted her head up, staring at him through her free hair. Lloyd was behind her; she couldn’t act irrationally. With that thought, she could only look into him and the menacing aura around him, fluctuating.

The Overlord remained intent as she dared to stare back. He looked into the depths of those golden brown hues, now reflecting parts of silver flecks. It was the same shade the despicable First Spinjitzu Master had defeated him with. Around her, her bountiful silver energy flickered in fight with the darkness of the Dark Energy mixed around her body, explaining her perturbance. But there was no mistake in her eyes, diluting into eyes of a predator. He felt unnerved, annoyed even by such a pest who hadn’t even unlocked her true potential.

The one who had the most contact of that man around her!

The Overlord slammed on the button, enjoying the ticks of the countdown even if half-full. The pest would be weak, she needed to be eliminated!

The girl herself scrambled to stand but her arms didn’t respond. She was too slow to process the Dark Energy, and a crack in the back of her head spread and ached into the temples of her forehead. Her view tilted, then damp sand bit into the sides of her cheeks and body. But she needed to stand! They needed to run, Sensei—

But she could only splutter haggard coughs. Her view was shadowed by the lone man, Wu, who had resigned to his fate. She pulled on his hem, mustering the strength to tell him to run, to tell him to pickup Lloyd before the damned missile reached them!

Why was her family so self-sacrificing!?

Blood seeped onto her tongue once she pushed herself up and raised her hands high until the deafening booms rushed past her. The missile hadn’t hit them.

She looked up and saw Julien escaping after pioneering Destiny’s Bounty. The dazzling red ship exploded in smithereens and fire on the coastal beach, saving them.

Overhead, the Overlord could only click his tongue. It was true, that man’s family was blessed with life-defying luck. Still, what a shame. Her death would've been the pinnacle of his goal today.

“Cease! We don’t need to waste time here for their pestering. We will go to Ninjago City to finish this once and for all!!” With one thought, the whorls of a vortex shaped itself before him as it broke through the wind and light.

“If they leave, that means we’ll be stuck here with no way to get back!” Kai tried to urge for the others. “Get to the vortex, now!” In a defiant panic, his goal focused solely on chasing to their remaining way back to Ninjago no matter the Stone Warrior army.

Muffled breathing behind his mask itched his lungs but he burned his legs to run like speed and even leapt up for the tiny holy. Just a bit—!

He lurched in pain once he’d been pulled to the ground. But the way out was gone, “NOOO!!”

Until unwavering silence crashed upon them, together with the crashes of the tides with every minute passing by.

May’s inner body was in knots too tight to yet be unbound. She’d resorted to curling up her body and with closed eyes tried to meditate. Guide her powers. Please, Master, let this pain rescind and help her.

“…What happened with her?”

“…Goners…”

“What’s Lloyd’s condition!?”

God, just shut up, shut up! Meditation couldn’t be achieved with disruption. Peace and the focus of mind brings control.

Then she gasped aloud. She could feel the wind and the grating feeling of sand against and in her clothes. She swung her body back and breathed as much as she could, to the point of hyperventilation. There were no knots. The energy was dispersed evenly and filtered, but she didn’t do that?

“You had forgotten to relax, May.” Sitting beside was Wu holding his staff and a cup of tea offered for her. With trembling hands, she accepted it with a bowed head. Once she sipped, warmth spread through her every limb, she sighed.

“Have you ever experienced that?”

She shook her head. “I just got to know I could take elemental energy.”

Wu took a time to think, raking his beard. She could only take a quick glance to the others who were mostly focused on Lloyd, sometimes wandering to her. “How did you know what to use? On me?”

“It is only used to relieve the side effects of held back powers. It’s an old technique. I didn’t expect…”

Her heart dropped, “What do you mean held back?”

The crow’s feet at the corner of his eyes deepened, “I’m afraid our surroundings aren’t appropriate.” He glanced at the eavesdropping ninja, then to her, focusing solely on the bright specks of silver slowly fade into the pits of her eyes. “It is frustrating, yes. But this is a delicate matter, and we are in a dangerous time. You have patience, so wait just a bit longer.”

Her brows were still wrinkled, so he further coaxed her, “It will benefit your powers in the future. Understand?”

Her eyes flickered to him, then the ground before, reluctantly, she bowed her head, “Yes, Sensei.”

An old technique, to relieve the consequences of being held back. Was this related to her true potential being held back? No, true potential laid in the heart, not physical discomfort.

Wu had left her and her stirring thoughts alone to assist her worried mother next, besides Lloyd. Together in a circle were the four heads of different colours bobbing up, and she thought, ‘…What was even the point?’

Maybe the snippet she experienced was all there was and all she could do more is take elemental energy. If she could even release whatever stopped her. But then her Master isn’t here to even grade it. Their situation now couldn’t be relieved if she could, by some miracle, repeat what she could do.

No ship, no help, a defeated Lloyd—Yet it was just her in this isolated bubble of doubt. Eight people on the beach surrounded by traces of destruction, every one of them smelled like the salty waters and had been wearing clothes fraying, burned, mended; almost near wear and tear. Their faces were covered with blots of ashes mingled in with traces of blue-black bruises. But they still had an odd smile as they conversed with each other. You would’ve thought Lloyd was only asleep in his current state.

Just what was the hope that manifested for them?

“Lloyd!” Someone had exclaimed, followed by the short crunch of sand until everyone had almost obscured her view of the green clad boy slowly jerking awake.

His chest erupted in coughs as he turned on his side. By the time her feet burned under the sun and joined them he was pushing up his torso. Then his voice croaked, “I–I lost, didn't I?" 

No one talked. Only Wu patted him on the back, "What matters is that you're alive."

"But the prophecy…ugh!" When he tried to walk, he stumbled just before Jay caught him.

"Hey, take it easy kid. You've been headbutting the Overlord," Jay offered his grin.

He replied with a slight wrinkle in his brow. Then he hobbled away on one foot, away from Jay’s support, until he’d bent down to pick up a piece of flattened wood. A remainder of what was left of the bounty. There was silence as he peered over what it was.

May’s brows rose when Lloyd’s eyes flickered with a sharp green glint. She caught onto the slight curl in the corners of his lips and they saw what he did; Destiny's symbol. "Today, we were shown who was stronger and we lost."

"But we're still alive today. Destiny also wanted us around to fight another day.” The strong gusts of wind furled the little waves of his platinum hair. The ocean in the horizon started to hide the sun that he watched, letting the golden hour to shine on his body. Then little by little, altogether, they too faced the same sun set for the night.

Like curiosity had controlled her legs, she quietly moved closer towards them. Almost shoulder to shoulder, just in time to see the glimmer of the light before the skies blended into purple and orange. And as if he had felt her stand together with them, his voice resounded through a smile, "We lost the fight, but we have a battle to face."

She started to scratch the inside of her thumb, understanding the lightheartedness of his flickering green spirit spread through her chest; That was it, who they turned to in the dark times. The one person who would never stop fighting. Whether it be in this fight against an ancient power or defiantly sending her letters of who she was to send him money, even writing to her to please at least use it to return his sister to him.

One day, Lloyd was the child she had only sent pocket money to, a quarter of her earnings and left him without a shadow of her writing in letters. Suddenly, he was now a light to an entire world. Not just the crummy house of the past filled with pain.

Chapter 11: S2Ep13 - Season 1 Finale (I)

Notes:

Hi...so...yeah...ok I did say I got major exams and I do. And also that I procrastinate. BUT I WAS NOT LACKING ON PLOT BUILDING THAT I PROMISE.

This chap is also a fat one so please enjoy this, have fun, enjoy life while you can and don't be like me, sacrificing (procrastinating) my time to post this for my exams coming up. Btw, pls pray for me, I'd really appreciate it and thank you for sticking around even though you probably thought I orphaned this.

“There,” she ignored Lloyd’s sharp hiss while she jabbed another finger. The old, rough bandage in Julien’s hand slowly wrapped the spot of condensed green essence gathering in Lloyd’s leg .

“Can I still fight?”

“Hmm, I’m sorry. That leg will still take weeks to heal.”

“We don’t have weeks.”

“Think about it when we’re done. You’re making it harder to check. Have another layer here,” she jabbed towards his heel.

Julien’s focus became more stoic.

“Is it that bad?” Lloyd asked him, wincing.

He adjusted his glasses, “I’m afraid, my boy. Even standing’s going to be too much for you.”

“Argh!” Millions of needles pierced his head and his torso, tumbling backwards, was helping his balance mid-fall.

May helped as a crutch, “And that’s on overestimating the Green Powers.”

While he didn’t have a response, his thoughts were all for everyone to see. It was etched onto the lines of his frowns to the inward chewing of his lips. A day may have passed but with every swirl of purple growing meant their loss passing by on the other side.

Dried sand would slowly crust in her feet while adding more muddy sand trickling through. But by this point, it was normal for humans to adapt. At some point, even she’d become impervious to her body being soaked in the waterfall her master had made her stand through for a whole week.

“Perhaps it’s best to think of our friends as we remember them in our hearts, not as they are now,” Zane added to the chatter they busied themselves with. No other job left to do.

Her brother hobbled with his input, “But I don’t remember my father any other way.”

“He wasn’t that bad.” She felt their gazes, “Ages 0 to 8 counts. Plus the time Lloyd was stuck in the volcano.”

“She is right, your father did love you both very much.” May approved her mother’s words with an exaggerated nod, “It was the evil of the Great Devourer that corrupted him.”

And her paranoia of the prophecy that eventually made her take her children, abandoning him, and effectively started this whole predicament. Which technically was prophesized with Lloyd’s birth so, the conclusion was that their childhood was just grey.

“Sensei, I don’t get it. Why didn’t we win?” Kai’s ever-questioning voice rang loud and true, once the silence allowed for their reality to change. “The prophecy said the Green Ninja would defeat the Dark Lord, you said that. Why didn’t we? Why did the Overlord suddenly come into the picture?”

“I’m afraid…I don’t know.”

Jay stood up, “Don’t know? You’re Sensei! You always know I mean, you have a long white beard!”

Kai, “There must be some message to learn. A lesson. Just a word? Something.”

“I’m sorry, I can’t offer wisdom for something I’ve not faced until now.”

“If Sensei doesn't have a lesson, then I do.” Lloyd hobbled away to make them see him, “I used to be nothing but trouble, but then I met you guys. You took me in. Showed me the importance of being brave, the importance of being strong. And most importantly, being good.” He winced at his failure to stand on his wounded foot.

Still, he turned around, “When this battle first began, when the First Spinjitzu Master fought the Overlord and his back was up against the wall and he knew it was all over, did he quit? No. He found a way to keep the fight going. He passed his Elemental Powers to us. Of all people, a bunch of kids. But there must have been a reason he chose us. Maybe we’re not supposed to be where we are but it’s still true those people need us. We’re all what they got right now and Ninja never quit.”

Kai got up with vigor, “He’s right. If that means we have to swim the sea to get off this island, then so be it.”

“The entire ocean?” Jay’s voice pitched, “But I didn’t bring my floaties.”

Mid-march, sloshing into the sea, Kai pulled a face and looked below, “Ugh.”

“And if you want to meet our friend the Starteeth, go ahead,” she chirped as the sound of crunching sand followed May as she laid on her back.

“Father couldn’t have taken everything. Isn’t there anything left we could use?”

Cole shrugged, “Nothing left. Unless May’s got another trick.”

“If I did, I wouldn’t be laying in my grave right now.”

“She’s a lost cause.” He looked towards his unusually calm friend, “You’re the smart one. Got a better plan?”

Zane glanced up, “I don’t, but he may.”

His feathered friend circled around them, beckoning to chase after him.

“I do not understand. We’ve already been here.” His falcon still gestured its head towards the pillars as he sat atop Zane’s shoulder. Even that seemingly echoed in this lonesome place.

If they were humans, the small temple tucked on the mountain was an ocean. With every thinning breath, some noise echoed in the fog surrounding them. Boding, yet mystifying. In this stranded tropical island too, the sudden drop to cold inched inward, reminding it was no ordinary abode.

The rhythm of her heart steadily drummed while she calmly took in the winded, crimson pillars. The chipped murals of dragon and serpent greeted them on the doors; a symbol of the ruler and foe. But as fog changed to dark, the cloud of unaired dust instantly choked up her nose.

“I’ve seen the patterns on my research. I just never understood it.” Her mother murmured to herself, glancing back and forth from her parchment. “How did you four get your blades?”

May’s eyes started to wonder off in amazement, especially towards the carvings on the walls. Just like how pictography was used before writing was invented. A series of illustrations were on the tip of her palm. A story she, and the elderly adults, weren’t a part of.

“When Lloyd rang the bell.”

Jay tracked back, “Ohhh, after that. Then it just did. Out of nowhere.”

Wu’s voice echoed, “Is there any reason you’re asking, Misako?”

“Yes, there should be some keyholes. Only the blades can unlock them.”

Under her fingertips, mild mold and growth seemed to sprout over it. Little, but enough to tell the age. The cave was a predetermined place, set just for her brother and his friends.

The rough lines continued to graze along the pads of her fingertips. Yet, oddly enough, a part of it seemed smooth. Towards the end of the latest one. She paused, and pressed into what felt like new forms appearing under her very hands. A lone white monkey hanging on a pine tree branch, destitute, while a fox preyed on it.

Her eyes lingered on it, the new sparse energy flickering unlike the other lines. The usual scratch in her thumb thrummed, while her frown deepened at it. The only thing she could see through her powers.

It could’ve been nothing but a message just for her. What of? Her destiny? Was it a warning or a statement?

“Hey, I found one!”

Kai’s voice gratefully gave her a distraction. “It’s just like the map.”

A faint rumble erupted below their feet as his blade of flame entered a slot

May trailed back to the golden center of the room. With every other ninja’s blade inserted, it didn’t take too long for her to realise to avoid the center of vibrations underneath her feet.

“What are the chances it’s some cool upgrade for our powers?” Jay nearly jumped on his feet. Eyes gleaming with glee as the floor slowly opened itself.

“It better be something to get off here,” Kai conjectured.

Little by little, a great metal mech of incandescent white lacqured with molten gold presented itself. An old relic of the past. The power that remained thinly on it made May immediately recognize its past owner.

Jay said, breathless, “Oh my god, this is way better.”

“What is it?”

“It is the fighting suit the First Spinjitzu Master used when he battled the Overlord.”

“You mean the First Spinjitzu Master once sat here? Haha, get out of here!” Cole clamored to the top of the seat. “How do you make this thing work?!” The echoes of his voice rang nearly everyone’s ears from his height.

“I think time has done her in! She’s only a relic now.” Dr. Julien sighed. “She would’ve been a pioneer of its time.”

“Unless, if it worked for the First Spinjitzu Master, perhaps it’ll work for the next Spinjitzu Master?” Wu, despite his questions, confident in his thought as he looked at Lloyd.

Lloyd looked up and shrugged, “It’s worth a shot.”

“Cole, I’m getting up there next!’

“This thing doesn’t even have a start engine,” he’d already gotten out and helped Lloyd up into his seat.

“We’ll get somewhere anyway.”

Cole could only shrug and tapped on his shoulder. “Hey, watch out!” He landed on the ground as he warned.

Up in the main seat, Lloyd fiddled with the levers he guessed were the arms. But it was, really, just a relic, disappointingly. “Damn, nothing.”

“Well, I don’t suppose you’d mind if I assemble something from it?” Julien relented towards Wu.

 Lloyd still wiggled around, pushing buttons, working for a way to hopefully let it work.

Then a wave of electric tightened around his legs and up into the body of his chest. It was sharp, until it released his heart. Then a strong wave of energy flickered into his vision while the mech started up into a roaring engine, “Whoa!”

Unconsciously, he bent his legs and so did the mech.

“Looking good!” Cole whistled.

“How does the leg feel now?” Wu shouted up.

“Stronger.” Lloyd grinned from ear to ear. Hope was finally paying off.

Misako, “Well, I know how he is getting to Ninjago, but what about us?”

“Climb onto it.” The three people—Jay, Cole and May—shrugged.

Kai dramatically gasped, “I can’t believe it, Zane. They are actually stupid.”

May crossed her arms, “C'mon it’s literally better than none.”

Cole, “Unless your big head can come up with a better one.”

“Uh, yeah, I do." He jammed his head with his finger, "Not climb onto a high-speed mech.”

“Lighten up! It’s just going to be like bungee jumping.”

Then behind them, four synchronized roars interrupted their banter.

Jay immediately changed his tune, “Our dragon came back!”

“Huh, our luck’s through the roof today,” Cole said.

Wu’s voice was filled with determination for his students, “Looks like it’s time we go back home.”

---

Kai shivered, observing the practically undead people, “He’s turned everyone evil.”

The ashened streets were obsolete, void of the colour and buzz she always remembered. Instead, it replaced itself with the disgusting dread turning the pits of her stomach. But since everyone, even her mother was here, she couldn’t just stay back. Her image had to be maintained.

“Oh, just like Nya.”

“And they’re being forced to help him.” Cole edged over the wall more and he quietened, “Dad.”

He leaned back, his voice with a bite, “I can’t wait to see the look on the Overlord’s face when he gets a load of us.”

May’s gaze flickered when a roar struck the sky surrounding them. Distant. Haunting.

It belonged to a wyvern large enough to be seen atop the Overlord’s fortress.

Jay gaped, "Oh, my goodness."

A shot of Dark Energy-filled smoke zoomed towards them. She disappeared in a gasp. The other pressed into the wall, wanting to blend into it.

Kai bellowed, “Look out, Jay!” But thankfully, it absorbed into a muddied puddle just a few inches away from him. Grateful sighs and silence overtook every one of them.

“Is that the look you were hoping for?” Zane broke the silence.

“Zane! No.”

She tiptoed carefully around the area as her mother asserted:

“The Overlord’s changed into his original form completely.”

Clouds of thunderous lightning, purple and menacing reigned. Every flap of its wings blew away the clouds and trembled the very ground while it was stories tall.

Cole, “We can’t fly up there. How are we getting Lloyd up there without alerting them?”

Wu advised them, “We’ll have to draw their fire long enough for Lloyd to use the mech against him.”

Kai, “We hear you loud and clear.”

“But we won’t draw enough time if they’ve got eyes on us.” She recalled how the shot, while it missed them, was accurate. “We need Zane’s falcon to be our eyes.”

He nodded firmly, “He won’t get far but should be within range.”

“He will because we’re the targets in range.”

Kai cracked his fists while the two conversed, “Ah, it’s nice to have someone be on Zane’s wavelength for once."

“Probably because your’s too slow,” Jay teased.

He blanched, “It’s a compliment! God, let’s just go.”

They took to the skies. Clearing a straight line of view for the Stone Army opposite them.

As agreed, Zane let go of his falcon once they burst into the speed of light. His entire body stiffened as he relayed what he saw, “They’re ready with fireballs loaded.”

“Are we going to fall back?” Wu asked as he steered.

“It’s not time yet.”

His eyes were unblinking, “Wait…”

They were close enough to see the rough silhouette of General Kozu along with the embers of red ready to greet them. Hordes upon hordes, dancing like scorching ants on her skin.

“Now?”

“Wait.”

The soldiers raised their swords.

“Now!”

Cole, “Look out, Sensei!”

Every one of their disoriented screams tuned into one. Blades of wind flitted, threatening to throw them off their seats as they spun circles. Her uncle narrowly avoiding the fires like he was a drunkard driving!

Disoriented but minimally unaffected, both Zane and Kai urged when they noticed crossbow fires; “Pull up! Quick, pull up!”

The inside of her stomach fell back along with the dragon going straight up into the skies. The air resistance slapped her face pale, ready to hurly even when they were back in equilibrium and safely far away from the Stone Army.

“Never going dragon riding…” She muttered to herself, closing her eyes.

She listened to her mother, “The Stone Army protects its master. We’ll need to get close for Lloyd to get through.”

“Or he might be getting into a worst situation.” Jay’s statement shot her eyes awake.

Suddenly a distant shot of Dark Energy, then a distant crash of an object.

Wu proclaimed in shock, “He’s been hit!”

“What? Lloyd’s practically alone!” She exclaimed.

“What are we waiting for? Let’s go!” Kai jumped down as Wu dived headfirst into range.

“We’ll hold them off!” The rest of them followed. They dropped straight into the heart of the Stone Army stampede, fending off and retaining their like. The brilliant shine of gold and colours just likes gems in the sea, she watched in awe and observation.

“May, you need to find the helmet.” Her mother’s words made her head whip back.

“How is that our priority?” She continued to brace her crashing body weight as her uncle continued steering away the fire, breaths of hot air and fire attacking the army when possible.

Her mother became more weary, “He who wears the helmet, controls the Army. May, can you sense it?”

Was her mother stupid? “Gee, what are the chances we find a needle in a haystack?” Wu started to close into an assumed area according to her mother’s orders.

Julien said, “My, you’re really one impatient girl.”

“That’s my brother for you.”

She ignored the two men’s quip, her voice raising into a high pitch, “Did you consider if this chance was higher compared to them being closed in on?”

“We don’t have much time.”

“Oh yeah, I didn’t notice.” She shut her eyes, pulling her power over her body, “Yes, I really do believe I can somehow envelope an entire city within precarious seconds.” Every disgusting thing open to her. It made her nails dig deeper into her palms.

Every outlined building she could sense was being veiled with the same energy. Taking it wasn’t an option, it would waste her time and strength. Her and her lack of strength—she swore. If her powers weren’t held back—

“Perhaps you are being too focused on what is the same when you should look outside.” Wu’s thin voice drove into her ear.

She clicked her tongue, “Wow, a riddle really helps a lot to the pressure! Thanks a lo—” She paused amid her working mind. The words rang a bell. The same sort her grandfather posed when she first began long ago:

“Sometimes in a fight, we will lose most of our senses or become agitated on adrenaline because of mortal limits."

Yeah, that's what he said. He told her too that she had a sixth sense; Sensitivity to the energy of the world.

"You can learn to survive even without your five other senses.”

While he had told her to look closer, did she not try that when she tried to take the helmet in the first place? It had Dark Energy, but it didn’t look or feel obviously grotesque. Just find what didn’t gross her out which was Dark Energy. But that could be anywhere.

“Look at this terrain and memorise it. Then use your sixth sense and tell me what it is, where you stand.”

Looking back at the building that had more of a bite compared to the other buildings around her. The destruction and rubble surrounding the fortress. If her father’s helmet fell off midway, logic dictated it would be somewhere around them. This was a dense spot, so…

An empty spot eased the discomfort, just a little. Her heart raced, “Go straight!”

Her mother shouted, “There it is!”

Then she saw a man stopping before it, reaching it out, “Why is that idiot—!”

“Dareth, wait!” Her mother hollered despite their distances away from him.

“You know him??!”

Once he put it on, energy surrounded him briefly and released in waves and light. She looked over her shoulder—the loudness of the fight became still.

“Wu, Misako. You’re back!” His big wide smile, the overt volumized hair—she fully intended to stay away from this type of person. “And some new old guy.”

“Pleasure to meet you.” Julien exchanged his pleasantries well, maybe oblivious to human etiquette.

“It stopped. Darreth, don’t take off that helmet.”

“Wasn’t planning to. It looks like some serious metal to protect me if y’know what I mean.” He nudged her shoulder with his elbow.

So, she glanced at him and clearly brushed off the spot.

“Yes, a man takes credit for my hard work.” She muttered, making space for him on the dragon. Then she caught her mother’s disapproving face, which she returned with her own.

“Ooh, you shouldn’t be so bitter. It doesn’t suit a face like yours.”

She grew more tight-lipped.

Misako warned him, that he didn’t pick up, “Darreth, I suggest you stay at the front now.”

“Oh, heck yeah!” He stood proudly, brandishing his head to the ninja when they returned, “What’s up fellas?! Looks like we all know who’s in command now.”

“…Of course, it’s a stupid man, as always.” She rolled her eyes as he took to the ground. In fact, she practically sighed in relief now that he was gone.

“Let’s go help them.” Wu signaled the dragon to rise once more while the Stone Army became commanded to go up the fortress, as Lloyd’s extra force.

Then the very shook. The dragons roared across the skies, shot by the same sharp dark energy. “Argh!” So did they all shout. Her heart dipped along with the dragons.

Wu hollered, “We have to land. Now!”

The weakened dragons flapped helplessly. Slowly and slowly until the closest they got to was a small building helipad where they readjusted themselves.

 Julien pressed his spectacled eyes into his binoculars, observing the fight.

May crouched to the ground, holding her head down and closing her eyes. The underlying discomfort stirring gradually slowed—she refused to vomit and taste it. God.

“Nya proves to be as capable as she is troublesome.” Wu discussed with her mother in her earshot.

“But this is as far as we can go.” She stressed, counting the advantages, “With the Stone Army and the ninja, Lloyd can get up—"

Julien gasped then, “Cole’s been hit.”

Misako, “By Nya?”

The foreboding feeling rose. The urge to step up beckoned for May.

“The Dark Energy. I forgot.” She said, “They won’t see where and when it’s going to hit them.”

“And Lloyd is kaput! If by chance it hits him and his partner…”

Lloyd was handicapped, getting up would take time and they were practically lost and open to attacks.

She organized quickly: The dragons, if possible, were even at their last stretch. Getting up there wasted effort.

“Communicators.” Her interjection interrupted the adults’ worries, “One of them must have it. We need to activate them.”

Chapter 12: S2Ep13 - Season 1 Finale (II)

“Hah…” A small puff of Kai's tired breath escaped despite his efforts. But this was nothing he wasn’t used to. The dull aches that spotted his body, the stuffiness of sweat restricted by his attire. One thought blazed: They had to continue climbing, had to push through. Lloyd needed to get up to the top.

After losing both Cole and Jay, the three of them continued on in short silence.

“Zane!”  The sharp thrill jumped them. It came from Zane’s communication bands. “Zane, how many of you are there left?”

They continued to trek on, “May? It’s just me and Kai left. But from my calculations, with the distance remaining, the odds are that only one of us is going to make it!”

Kai looked back. The two shadows shone back sinisterly. “We need to pick up the pace,” his grasp tightened on Lloyd.

Lloyd, “Then let’s beat the odds! Let’s-“

“Watch your right!”  

He grit his teeth, pushing altogether flat against the wall. The brunt of the Dark Energy brushed the literal surface of his sheen face. “Guess that’s why you’re here huh?”

While he readjusted his hold, Lloyd’s hand brandished his communicator in confusion. Suddenly Zane’s support was gone.

Shik!

“Take it and go!” His friends had caught up, stopped by Zane’s sword. “I’ll hold them back.”

Kai could only click his tongue.

“Wait, above Zane!”

“Damn it!” He clenched his jaw. Forced, he turned away from him, ignoring as the white torso grew smaller and smaller. He, maybe all of them, could hear the struggle and eventual inhumane curls and roars as he slowly turned. Which also gradually dissipated. All three of them remained in silence. The air continued to slice through him, fiercer now that he was rushing upwards.

But just as they rounded the corner, he saw purple. Sharply, he pushed them back again. “Nya.” He said before Lloyd could question and her laughing ensued.

His breath hitched; Nya could chase them any second with that vehicle and machine. Just one of them was enough to distract her.

“I’m gonna draw her fire so you can make it to the top!”

Lloyd pleaded, “No, don’t! We can do this together.”

The after heat burned the air beside him with every ensuing shot. He shook his head, “No. There’s only one Green Ninja here. It’s your fight.”

Kai could see the resistance drawing into his frown. The fight to protect his friend or fight for this world. “Stay safe," Lloyd finally bowed over.

Before he cleared his path, he gave him a pat on his back, “Go win this thing.”

“Nya’s coming out.”

“Already on it,” he ran out, sword in tow. It wasn’t too long a distance. In quick footing, he struck a blow after blow as his sister took shots at him. Lloyd was slow, distracting her was a priority, which wasn’t too hard now that she was literally dumb in the head.

Nya shrieked in fury as he continuously avoided her attacks. She resorted to taunting, “You’re hurt! You can hardly even stand against his Lordship!”

“Hiya! Go, Lloyd!” He hissed in pain. Electric sparks stung his skin, the machine ripped apart from his attack. Nya’s voice drowned in the air, descending into a crash.

His arms were actually twitching now. Searing white hot pain spread over his unreleased palms, yet cold with sweat. “Kai, I’d jump back if I were you!”

“What? Eugh!” Three blades swung at him. Head, thigh, arm. Swiftly, he avoided and pushed them all back.

But the tiniest cuts were hurting like hell!

“You’re slowing down while they’re speeding up.”

His arms trembled as he held down three of theirs, forced to resist the cut in hand holding the tip of his sword, “I can’t fight my friends!”

“Then spar them! Resist them! You’re grasping straws there!”

“No, I literally can’t fight them!” He groaned, crashing into the walls.

It’s true, they were better as a team because they were all equally matched. So, in this situation, it was him against three of him. If he fought, he’d definitely lose.

Sweat stung his open eye, “I should lead them down, Darreth is there.”

“Can you? If they won’t follow you, Lloyd’s fight will be imbalanced” Wu’s voice took over.

Kai went in-between their assaults. Red splotches darkened his attire more.

He fell back from Cole in front, but jumped, screaming as he struck back Jay’s blow. Arms on the verge of falling. “We got…no other option!”

“Argh!” He crashed into the ground again. Then he was standing in the next.

That fall hit a nerve. It was hard to straighten his back. And somehow, the world was turning darker.

The sound of his breath literally echoed in his head. Another snarl, another attack he had to stand and yet move.

“ …Kai!”

“ …Kai!”

Was his hearing muffled?

“Kai, they’re ganging up on you!”

He cursed. Without thinking, he leapt back. But he lost his footfall. The sharp ridges of the staircase dug into his spine, burning into his bones. But also, the area above his eyebrow and on his cheek was burning up than ever. He felt liquid on his fingertips and a slight indent.

“Argh! A scar! It’s going to scar!”

“Calm down, princess! What happened to getting out of there!?”

His heart burned, “It’s not looking good though.” They broke his position and they replaced it with a barricade. They were…definitely going to push him back and get to Lloyd. 

He remembered an old scene of molten fire surrounding him.

He clenched his teeth, “Sorry Lloyd.”

A flash of bright light swept the world. Then from his core, a stream of heat burst forth. His head leaned against a step and he saw the darkened skies, but also the shining aura coming from the top.

The energy spread within his body, like a cold river, dousing his muscles and injuries and relieving them. His chest rose and fall like thunder, “What’s going on?”

“Lloyd’s become the Ultimate Spinjitzu Master.”  Her voice conveying her shock and awe jolted Kai.

“That pipsqueak sure took his sweet time,” he said. But his smile and satisfied sigh definitely gave him away. In his heart, it dripped with gratitude.

All of their heads were fixated towards the sky, to where Lloyd and the Overlord was. Thanks to that, time could pass slowly.

In his eyes, their movements became slow, preparing to run up and help the Overlord.

He mustered all the weight he could and barreled his whole body into them. The palms of his hands burned, the friction stopping his body from falling off the ledge. Beads of sweat trickled off his chin onto the concrete floor.

“Let them chase you.”

“What do you think I’m doing?” He spat out in a grin.

His lungs expanded and with all his heart, “What’s going on!? I was enjoying the fanservice!!”

Without waiting for them, he pushed through to run every flight. Actually, leaping off flights of stairs at a time without stopping.

The growls from his friends tracked his every fall.

Don’t ever stop.

A shriek echoed his whole world. His ears were ringing.

Don’t let down the promise you vowed in that volcano. Protect the Green Ninja and the world.

Another scream, a deathly one. Then his world shrunk into a single blinding vision and he felt his body plummet.

---

The world was glowing. Never had air felt so…natural. It felt just like the energy of her grandfather’s monastery. It was it. Lloyd had done it.

“Is this really happening? We did it?” Julien’s excited voice didn’t disturb her daze, but it reflected her own inward enthusiasm.

Jay reflected back his excitement too, “We did it! We all did it!”

Apparently, it also spurned her to talk too, “Thank god you’re not growling like animals anymore.”

“And how the hell are you still standing?” She joked when she saw Kai slightly slouching as he walked towards them. She couldn’t really see but damn. Numerous tears littered his attire the most out of them all, mixed in with dirt, dust and bruises. His hair too spikier than ever and frizzier from the whole chaos of it all.

“You kidding? I’m just as good as Lloyd.” He tried to raise his chin but winced.

“Not what I heard when this happened,” her finger tapped onto her eye, which Kai followed in curiosity.

The corners of her lips twitched as his mouth fell open, “My face!”

“Then this won’t hurt you.” Cole smacked him in the shoulder, which Kai held back a grunt. “You’ve been holding back on us!”

Zane nodded, “Indeed. I believe we need a proper sparring tournament to reshuffle our team dynamic.”

“Team…hey, where’s Lloyd?” He looked around. So did they all.

But an overwhelming aura was right above them. She didn’t need to look up to know who it was.

“Lloyd!” Everyone of them shouted in unison.

Her mother rushed to hug him as he got off, “You were brilliant, son.”

Wu staggered along with his staff, “Well done. You’ve saved Ninjago and their futures. I am…very proud of you.” A slight hiccup stacked behind his throat.

“Well, I learned from the best,” He cupped his hands and bowed. As always, being humble.

“Gold really sucks on you, you know?” He rolled his eyes as she continued to grin. “But I guess you’re going to be stuck with it, Golden Leader.”

“And you’re still here.”

Her eyes widened slightly. An off-beat windchime rang in the back of her head.

Lloyd looked around amid the rubble too, “The Overlord’s also gone.” He was chewing the inside of his lip again.

She started to scratch the inside of her thumb.

Her mother took up her position to reassure him, “We will all miss your father.”

Right, destiny was over. She was safe, and had a future. Of course it’d come with a cost.

Somewhere near them, a small rubble pile was broken apart. A survivor emerged, limping but tall. Just like a willow tree.

He was hidden in the shadows, but she couldn’t help but be drawn. Her heart was racing.

“Lloyd, May. What…what happened?” She knew that coarse voice. One that didn’t seem to be gutted or a drawl. The tone that was the kind, stern and fatherly one in her memories.

“Who is that?” Lloyd uttered to himself, blank.

He appeared uneased and lost for words. The lines on his cheeks slack with his mouth matched his squinting eyes, allowing little of his amber eyes to shine through. His hair was speckled with locks of grey, little to no strands of the dark brown she shared with him. Yet, his hair was still the same mess that she inherited together with Lloyd.

Her mother was also slack, “Garmadon, is it really you?”

“Dad? Oh, dad!” He, too, rushed and embraced him in a tight hug.

He was pure. The only energy sustaining him was turbulent, but light in nature.

“Every ounce of evil and venom is gone.” Her mother could see it too. It was true.

“I feel good. Haha, it’s been so long.” He still had his sharper than normal canines when he smiled. His elven-shaped ears also moved along with his grin.

“Good to have you back, brother.” Her uncle wrapped him in a half hug.

“Wu! Good to be back.”

“But it appears that someone is still missing.” Her heart dropped. “My daughter.”

She remained motionless. She couldn’t help but remember her struggle in those two years. Maybe it was because of this bountiful energy-filled air that reminded her. And everything afterwards…it was all forgotten for this to be imprinted in her memory.

She blinked back her tears. One step, then three, and she ran along with her heart’s beat, “Dad!” 

She could care less how her hair was being restrained from his hands. She reached just below his chin and his body wasn’t cold anymore, it was warm. The slight Dark Energy before no longer repulsed her. He was here.

“Thank you, the both of you. You both did splendidly.” She could taste salt on her tongue, and she covered her eyes when she heard him say calmly, “Let’s go home.”

You can rest.

The life she chose was right. All her decisions were worth it. For this end, her dad back, peace restored—she could stay here forever.

.

Though the golden light rose a new day for Ninjago, it unravelled another thread to the Lord of Void’s inevitable future.

.

.

It was the middle of the night and Zane was rushing down the dust-filled corridors of the old Darkly’s school. It was extremely inconvenient, he thought with a frown.

“What is disturbing you, my friend?” He could get trapped by the few undiscovered trap rooms. He made an attempt to catch but missed, sighing. Until his heart jumped when he saw Wu’s room.

Luckily his falcon didn’t interrupt Wu’s meditation in his room. Just before the door pane—in a swift swipe, he picked him up.

He’d have left for an ordinary night until Wu’s voice beckoned his attention. “Brother, there is something I have to confess.”

Garmadon? Curiosity got the best of him.

“That’s nothing out of the ordinary.” Garmadon continued, “But I am curious as to why now of all times.”

“The ninja were worked to the bone by me today so they wouldn’t be awake to intrude.”

That explained how dead his friends were. But Zane scratched his head. He was barely half a step away when he heard it,

“It’s about May. I’m afraid she can’t unlock her true powers anytime soon.”

Some silence ensued between the two brothers. At first, Garmadon had a slight chuckle, “But true potential means to overcome the heart’s difficulties.” He thought it was not true.

Wu remained firm, “Yes, but she isn’t stopped by her mind. They’ve been physically sealed.”

Zane’s eyebrows rose.

Garmadon was still silent. “You’ve seen it too; How her silver eyes appear then disappear. She grows strong then isn’t. There’s no other explanation.”

“But by father? Her grandfather, her master?” He could hear some shuffling, maybe Garmadon started to pace his steps. “To seal part of mine was justified but May is as stable as any person. For her to suffer the consequences of it means severe side effects. Just what is he thinking…?”

“I can only think it was for her safety. You, yourself, admitted she was too young to have gotten powers.”

“Well, I still saw it as a blessing!” He protested. “So you’re saying he could’ve sealed her to protect her?”

“Maybe from something we can’t foresee.” He heard a dull clink of his teacup. “All’s not lost. It isn’t so tight that it can’t be unopened, but for her and her strength now, it could take her years.”

Wu still asked, “What shall we do?”

Garmadon took some time. “How much did you tell her?”

“She has an idea.”

“Then we continue that way, while peace is restored. I don’t know how she can react.” Garmadon’s shadow was darker under the door slit, seemingly sitting down. “And it’s better if she can rest some more. Who knows what she’s been up to.”

Wu, “I suppose then that ignorance is bliss.”

“Indeed, brother.”

Zane’s clutch on his feathered friend tightened, now understanding why he was here. But, would May have agreed?

He remembered when Wu first noticed she wasn’t at her full capabilities and she had become wary.

Before either brother came out, he rushed out, thoughts spinning all around his head.

Loyalty fought over duty, and eventually the latter won. He had no place to overrule her father’s decision. But still, she wasn’t as weak or worthless as she thought herself to be. There had been something the First Spinjitzu Master had seen.

Notes:

- End of Season 1: Beginnings and Lies -

Chapter 13: Season 2 - Echoes of Destiny

Notes:

Haha, get spoiled until i disappear again

When she reigned in the spotlight, it seemed as if the crowds followed in her shadow. The headlines refused to stop for the entire week: “The Golden Ninja’s Homecoming: His Dark Lord Father and His Unexpected Sister!”

Or something along the lines, always referring her behind him. The picture they took as a family right after the battle was being repeatedly abused. Still, life had never been better. It was nice to be referred to May Garmadon after so long. Now did she feel like she belonged.

Today’s broadcast was different though. “Hello, hello, Gayle Gossip back with new and improved headquarters! Showing you live is the Semi-finals tournament to make the Ninjago fencing team for the Olympics in two years!” The camera panned from her moving to a cheering girl, “Young lady this is Gayle Gossip, who are you putting your bets in for the top 3?”

The girl squealed, “It’s obvious May Misako is going to be number 1! She’s my idol, I want to grow up just like her–!”

Her words became cut short as the camera panned back to Gayle Gossip, “You’ve heard it folks! May Misako, talented and promising prodigy to qualify for the team! I myself am a fan of hers–”

“I love you, May!” Gayle had to pry as passive aggressively as possible.

Here she was in her environment. The lights danced all around her in tiny steams, obscured by her headgear. The familiar stuffiness of her suit and the sweat stuck her clothes onto her body and her hair slick. The sandy-feeling of her throat, hoarse from screaming after every match, every single one she cleared. The thumb and forefinger pressed against her handle didn’t let go, she was breathless.

The moment the referee pointed a hand towards her, the audience deafened her screams alone with theirs.

Journalists swept towards her with cameras that continued to click and shutter and blind her eyes. “Miss Misako! Over here!”

“What’s the next step after this?”

“Who’s the next person you want beat?”

“When is the day you open your mask?”

She remembered the home she was going back to. Her hands unstrapped the back and she lifted the gear, revealing her satisfied grin and probably red face. “I’m retiring. This is where I want to stop.”

The shrieks grew louder and the shutters clicked furiously like gunshot.

She saw the blue figure in the back jump up and down, while at the same time arguing with the people around him, “Hey, hey! I know her! We know her! May!!”

And beside him was her getaway driver, Nya, wolf-whistling, “Atta girl, May! C’mon!”

In a flash, she reappeared with her duffle bag. The next she escaped the crowds, pulling along Nya and Jay as she escaped. “Don’t forget to wire the money!!” She called behind her, laughing along the way.

Her heart had never felt fuller. Grandfather, do you see it? I did it, I’ve practically mastered fencing to this extent. Everything was going well. She’d never felt so at ease.

The next batch of the ensuing onslaught of papers and headlines continued again for the next few days. But now, she was May Garmadon, ex-fencing prodigy.

---

By the time May got down in her robes, it was already afternoon. She rubbed her eyes at the orange-basked orchard surrounding the pagoda atop the small hill. “Mhm,” she heard a small crack as she stretched her arms. She really needed to get back into training someday.

One day, when she gets bored of this mundane life. Where was her dad anyway?

He had a lesson today, so he should be at the main dojo.

She skipped 3 steps every time she ran up. Sure enough, he was busy prepping. Working alone to move all the heavier weapons he must have uprooted the day before and was preparing to hide them away.

Despite her tiptoeing as quiet as she was, he still managed to look back. She clicked her tongue in disappointment. “You’re only getting louder and louder,” he chuckled.

“It's temporary, I’m just resting…”

“For nearly a 2 weeks?” She rolled her eyes and started to pick up the thinner and miscellaneous weaponry. She stacked them so he wouldn’t accidentally step on them. “You don’t have to help. Why not go out and have some fun?”

She scoffed, “Dad, you are a living contradiction.” A katana caught her eye. She picked it up, sliding a finger across the blade and felt the handle—a bit uneven. “I was going to go back and get some stuff but media’s still annoying. Being home here and sleeping is just a bonus.”

A grin suddenly split, “But if you don’t want me to help, I can just hang around here with you.”

She grimaced as he poked her cheek. “You will help if you stay in this house.”

He carried a full box just by himself without any faltering steps. “Once you’ve finished, we’ll need to prepare my evening classes next.” He called out in passing.

She quickly took in the weapons and caught up to him, “What’s the lesson this time?”

“Just the same concept. To fight without fighting.” He shook his head when she unloaded the stuff from her void, “Perhaps you should join since you’ve gotten so lazy.”

She waved a hand, and said flatly, “Yes, yes. You’re going to end up like grandfather at this rate.”

He raised his chin high, stroking it, “A wise, old man?”

“A stingy hermit who only trains his family.”

“Ha-ha. It’s better than our old life anyhow, don’t you think?” He gestured towards the many pictures he proudly displayed of his family. New and old.

She hummed in response, “It could be better if you offer new lessons.”

He sighed, “Life cannot just be centered around fighting.”

“It’s not. You’re just living a different life.”

“Hey! You said you swore off fighting.”

“You’re overreacting. I was only hitting your head.”

Their conversation trailed off into the majority part of the day. Father and daughter worked together without a care of the outside world, living the life they had struggled for.

Chapter 14: The Overlord's shadow (I)

By time dusk was about to fall, the other ninja arrived into an open clearing on the outskirts of the orchard. “Thanks to my dad, we can lay low here for a while. No robots, no cameras, no problems,” Lloyd said as they gathered up as many leaf bushes and branches to disguise their vehicles.

“Still, if any aerial drones pass overhead, you better wear this,” he managed to catch a folded green gi from Nya, “It’ll scramble their signal so they can’t find you.

He went up behind a tree and started untying his sash. Nya’s disbelieved voice called out, “Lloyd, your house is just up front.”

“It’s faster,” he shrugged. She could only sigh and look away.

A few minutes trickled by and he reappeared, “See? And this thing’s made of quality, sweet.”

“Lloyd?”

He looked over his shoulder, “Mom.”

She was the same as ever with her glasses and hair knotted behind her. He accepted her hug when she came to him, “What are you all doing here?”

“The Overlord’s back and New Ninjago isn’t safe anymore,” he chewed on his lip for a bit. Then said more quietly, “He has Sensei Wu.”

Maybe it was how he was avoiding her eye, but she didn’t ask them for the details. She just reassured him, “Wu’s tough, there’s a reason he’s lived as long as he has.”

“Well, how’s dad and May?”

Kai added, “Yeah, how is Lord Garmadon?”

“Oh, he no longer goes by Lord. Here, he is Sensei Garmadon. He told me they were preparing for an evening lesson. Luckily, I had to drop off some stuff I found in our old house,” she told Lloyd.

“Your apartment isn’t too lonely right?”

She shrugged, “It’s fine, I’m fine. Divorced or not, life is just the same—I still spend most of my time in the museums.” They followed her along the path underneath the trees.

He hadn’t seen any of his family much, in fact, he was staying with Wu before this. They didn’t mind that he couldn’t help that he was just more comfortable with Wu right now. Otherwise, he’d been busy with all the calls he had to take for some small crimes. Though, what was the point of the police then? He’d quietly complain inside.

Jay caught up beside them, “I’m sorry, I’m still hung on Sensei Garmadon?”

Zane shared his thoughts, “Well, I’m glad he’s on our side now. With Sensei Wu gone, we could use his help.”

“He might do so in the name of justice. But your weapons can’t come unfortunately. He’s sworn off fighting in hopes to make up for his past and he takes his oaths very seriously.”

“But we’re supposed to protect these with our lives,” Kai rushed to stand in front of them.

“And never let them out of sight!” Jay said, “I mean, they don’t even slice people, it just hacks stuff."

His mom raised a frowned brow. Quickly he amended, "Y'know, computer hacking!”

“Well, you’ll have to take it up to Garmadon,” she gave a wry smile.

“Can’t it just be this one time? We’re kinda tired too, travelling for half a day.” Lloyd negotiated, “Dad can just take it up to me if anything.”

“You yourself understand how he’s like.”

“You guys can go ahead,” they all turned towards Zane suddenly. “I’m not tired. So I’ll stay back and watch over them throughout the night.”

The group looked at one another, then hesitated. Zane continued, “It’s fine. I don’t believe I’ll miss anything out here.”

Finally, they caved in and piled their weapons onto him. Not without their gratitude.

Kai, “We owe you one, big time.”

Jay, “Yeah, thanks! We’ll make it up to you.”

Cole outright made a heart hand, “We love you, Zane.”

“I appreciate you too, brother,” he smiled.

Lloyd couldn’t help but laugh with them. He gave him his own heart, “We’ll be back soon bud.”

That was until he turned and saw the pagoda at the far edge of the orchard. “What does Zane like?” The walk was long, so he decided to fill the conversation.

“Definitely Pixal,” Kai nodded fervently.

Lloyd nodded, then shook his head, “No, I mean what should we do for him?”

“His chores?” Cole suggested.

“That’s what you want,” he pulled a face at Lloyd in response.

“We could take his students?” Jai said, vaguely.

Kai shook his head, “They’re annoying but he likes teaching them.”

Nya sighed at the front, “You’re all not thinking the right way. He likes us.” She walked backwards with folded arms and a confident grin, “We’ll all just spend time together or something,”

All at once, it dawned upon them like a revelation, “Yeah, yeah that’s the best one yet.”

“Someone remember after this whole thing’s over.”

His mom laughed, but she waved her hand, “It’s nice to see your friendship. If Wu were here, he’d tell you to appreciate what you have now because life is very fleeting.” A line of concrete wall was within their line of sight. A small arch being the entrance to the pagoda hill and undisguised laughter amongst the children, “Ah, we’re here now.”

.

.

Night had fallen by the time they had a whole house tour. They marveled in the consistently humble dark woody-interior each floor had. Cream tatami mats contrasted their paths, while the same dusty-lighting lanterns Sensei Wu would use back home lit up the building.

“I never knew Garmadon was a plant person,” Nya commented as they saw a whole balcony filled with plants big and small. But in every room, there had to be a bonsai tree somewhere or a Chrysanthemums.

“He’s also quite an art connoisseur actually, just like the First Spinjitzu Master.”

“You don’t say,” Kai saw many arts throughout. Haiku calligraphies, ink paintings against folding panels and some few trinkets of samurai attire. In the distance, you could hear soft windchimes blowing in the cool night. “There’s no way he’s kept all this art for years.”

“You wouldn’t believe me if I said that this isn’t even quarter of what he’s collected. It’s the few that’s preserved.”

“Dad really got up to decorating this place since I last came here,” Lloyd was walking faster than the rest. Then he stopped, making them all stop. “Isn’t there another way up?”

Misako said, “Why? This is the last level to make it up.”

Jay flitted his head towards Lloyd’s sudden reaction. He looked into his head, imagining how he’d be shy, then he grinned.

“Jay!”

He barreled beside him then saw it. “Oh my god! It’s Lloyd’s baby pictures!”

“No way!” Cole overtook him and pointed, “There’s him and May.”

They gawked at how unbelievably young they looked. May sat prim and proper in her pinafore, but her smile and long, messy hair highlighted her young enthusiasm. Beside her was Lloyd as a toddler no older than two, similarly messy hair while his focus was on the candy he was eating.

Nya asked, “Lloyd had amber eyes too?”

“Huh?” He tilted his head a bit. There it was, the same molten brown his sister had. But before he had his green eyes now, he remembered them being a very dull dark green all his life. So devoid of a spark he appeared gloomy.

“He did until his powers came.”

There were more on the walls: When May was tiptoeing to see her new brother in the crib, some few family photos and a few pictures of May and Lloyd playing with each other.

Lloyd heard a click beside him. It came from Nya who was taking pictures.

She waved it around, “At least we’ve got something for Zane.”

He sighed, “Why is it my baby pictures here though? I swear May did this.”

Misako urged them, “You go up first. I’ll be around here.”

“It’s not a lot but Zane’s going to enjoy them,” Nya surveyed back with a satisfied giggle.

Lloyd could only survey the memories of a distant past. Of a house that was threatening to crumble, per May’s words. He looked between them and saw a pattern, “I think these were the ones May was talking about. Most of these pictures dad took with him when we went to Darklys.”

His hand pressed further onto the walls, and he wondered the confusion his father had felt to lose both his children. How all his efforts to protect them just worsened when he was left with only a few memories within picture frames.

Cole walked as he leaned his head back, “If there’s one thing I do believe in ol’ Garmadon, he really does adore you both.”

They’d just reach the top step when the sliding doors was split apart and a tumble of red threw Lloyd back onto the bottom of the stairs. Nya covered her mouth. Kai and Jay grimaced as they saw it while Cole’s mouth was agape.

The maroon-robed person slowly pushed herself off the ground, pushing back her loose hair, “…Seriously…dad?”

“What the hell?" Lloyd, similarly, rubbed his head in confusion. 

She got up with a grunt, “If you want to blame anyone, blame him, I swear.”

"I bet dad would say otherwise," he remembered how May wouldn't give the most reliable of perspective. Then a sharp pain shot between his brows, "Hey!" She'd flicked his forehead.

"You calling me a liar?"

In the midst of the sibling’s kerfuffle, Kai nudged Nya's shoulder, “That’s family love when I see it.”

The corner of her lips froze, “That was years ago.”

“Three years is a lot to you? Hey, Nya stop, stop it! Down!” He pushed her away from messing his hair, while she grinned ear to ear at her masterpiece.

“Ah, my son. So glad you could all join us for my lesson,” his welcoming smile was raised naturally as if he hadn’t absolutely beat his own daughter at the entrance door.

While May got up and brushed off the dust in a mumble, Lloyd still went up and hugged him, “It’s been a while, father.”

Garmadon only returned his hug half-heartedly then swiftly retreated into the classroom. He’d left Lloyd blinking once then twice. “Is he in teaching mode?”

“Yup.” She tied her hair into a quick knot, “I wouldn’t go in yet unless you’re prepared,” then went back in without another word.

The five of them looked at each other. Then at Lloyd who was closest. Said person dazed up above and without choice, dared to enter the den. “What we’ve learned from this example is to always be ready. Even if one has the First Spinjitzu Master as a teacher, you must adapt. Especially against the most unexpected people.” Garmadon struck his staff to call for everyone’s attention, even theirs as they immediately sat down.

But Jay couldn’t resist whispering into Kai’s ear, “Check out the new Sensei. Ow!”

“Silence!” Garmadon had hit his head with his staff.

“For those that just came in, close your mouths and open your ears. Tonight’s lesson is the Art of the Silent Fist, as my daughter had demonstrated earlier.”

“Attacked more like,” she sulked.

Garmadon struck his staff again, “To fight, without fighting. May I have a volunteer?”

They exchanged glances again, then towards May who was acting blind.

Lloyd just thought, what the hell? “How about me?” He got up with a wide grin.

“Looks like it’s the Ultimate Battle: Round Two!” Nya chimed in to everyone’s slight clapping and cheers.

“Attack me, but please, no powers. I happen to like my monastery. And no secret weapons,” Garmadon shot a glance at May.

She called back in a languid grin, “Expect the unexpected, that was the point.”

He shook his head and ignored her. “Well, attack me.”

Lloyd charged towards him in a sprint, but Garmadon dodged him. The moment Lloyd’s ran straight into the table, she knew how it was going to end up already. So she looked around and saw her.

“Hey, Nya,” May scooted over to where she was.

But Nya whistled at her, "Nice get-up." She gestured towards her black hakama worn over the maroon keikogi.

May lifted a sleeve, recalling how she always wore them whenever she and her grandfather went on with their lessons.

"Thanks, I dug it up from my wardrobe." She continued to survey her with eagle-eyes, thinking of something. “Anyway, did something happen in the city?” She looked straight ahead, muttering beside her, and winced when her brother just continue to rush at their father.

“You don’t know?”

“You should look straight to talk unless you want to get hit,” she immediately did what she said. “And no, I’ve been resting and doing chores. Who’s the new villain?

Lloyd only continued charging with his kicks and sharp jabs, every time falling. “It’s the Overlord. He’s taken over the city.”

“What?” She snapped her head. “That’s…that’s not what’s supposed to happen.”

She noticed her scratching the inside of her thumb. “It’s fine, we defeated him once, we can do it again,” Nya said.

May just looked ahead and adjusted her hair to the side, touching the side of her neck. But then she saw Lloyd coming straight at her this time. She tumbled to the side and heard a loud smack on the pillar together with everyone’s shouts. Then he slid down to the ground with a red imprint on his face.

She crouched besides her brother and pulled a face, “See? It wasn't my fault.”

“Pupils, I give you the most powerful ninja in all the land, the Golden Ninja,” Garmadon announced sarcastically in the middle.

The class erupted in chitters of laughter, echoing the room. Lloyd’s fists dug into his skin as he got up and gathered his power in his hand. “Easy, son. It is only a lesson,” Garmadon put up his hands.

He grit his teeth but finally sighed, dropping his head to his chest and arms, “Sorry, I don’t know what got into me.”

Garmadon patted his shoulder, “You let your anger take over. I know that feeling well.” He didn’t take long as he turned back and clapped his hands together, “Now, let’s divide into groups! And no more weapons, May.” 

She didn’t look up immediately. Then she did with a slight smile, “Then your staff can’t be here if you hit people with it.”

“Only for disciplining, not attacking,” he answered smoothly.

“Sure it is. I’m going to my room for a bit.” She brandished handfuls of throwing needles in the web of her hand, “No weapons,” just before he could ask.

He nodded, “Hurry up then.”

But Garmadon’s gaze lingered on her when she went down the stairs. Still, he turned back towards what he needed to focus on now which was his lesson.

---

She realized now that she shouldn’t have been foolish. Of course, destiny wouldn’t end in that single moment. It was just her fantasy that she wanted to believe.

But what’s past was past. If the ninja were here and the city were in danger, that meant they were on the run. Lloyd would be the main target, but he was also the key to saving themselves.

She didn’t bother to turn on the lights, navigating using her sixth sense to find her stash. Her rotating shelf had many crates, statues and books scattered. Underneath everyone of them was an empty space she could store extra stuff in; she’d personally requested it. But only a few of them had an extra layer underneath. That was where she hid her most treasured stuff. They’d be placed in boxes with the top the exact same shade, pattern and material as the shelves. Checking the inside, they wouldn’t suspect it for being different. The only one that could deduce the inside of all her shelves was only herself using her powers.

Not her smartest idea, but it was an extra measure. Once she memorized everything then could she burn it all to reduce evidence.

She surveyed the different vials of liquid she stored in her statues; Using poison would be useless assuming the pawns were robots from the now-advanced city. She went down to another shelf, pulling out a long strip of what appeared to be ribbon. Extremely elastic and durable, had a double usage.

May didn’t have a lot of additional skill sets to aid her lack of strength, but it should suffice. Non-perishable food also had to be considered if the city was dangerous, a lighter for fire and a first-aid kit.

Once she packed it into her space, May shuffled her rotating shelf and poured herself a cup of her tea. She sipped on it carefully, letting it ease her throat, as she focused on a framed decrepit painting in front of her. She took in the careful ink-brush strokes, of the pine tree sheltering a tiger cub that was dipping its paw in the waves of a sea, dotted along with koi fish.

It was one of the few creations of her grandfather she brought back. Her relenting heart would calm when she remembered its message: She was the tiger cub who’d receive good luck from the koi fish. He had told her about it in one of the many nights she studied with him.

One of the few things she enjoyed because it wasn’t important to her life.

Her eyes closed, ignoring the weight pressing down on her chest. She redirected her thoughts towards the one thing; Defeating the Overlord. She’d survived before, she’ll survive again. She already had experience and their side still had Lloyd and his true powers. It was different now.

“Ah!” She stood up, waking from her trance. A high-pitched wail echoed from the orchard. It was outside.

Chapter 15: The Overlord's shadow (II)

May rushed downstairs, noticing their presences were gone from the dojo. She picked up Lloyd’s golden energy in the courtyard of the pagoda and leapt off the stairs, disappearing and reappearing in a flash. Kai’s voice was the loudest, “How about we take her apart to find out?” He was marching towards Zane.

The binded nindroid girl was corrupted with that same Dark Energy, except it circulated within her uniformly along the insulated lines. Her metal friend protected her behind him. The weapons he carried crashed beside him, “Please, she was only doing what she was programmed to do.”

“She may hold many answers, but perhaps there is an easier way,” he activated his and pointed at her.

Jay stopped her dad’s protest. “Ah, relax. Ain’t a weapon, only hacks into corrupted thing.”

Ice glitches appeared all over the girl’s body. In her eyes, it travelled the same direction and cleansed its path until she was pure. “Whoa,” a puff of air escaped her.

It wasn’t the purest form of golden power but it had enough essence to combine with Zane’s elemental energy to be an imitation of it. If she could get something like that, perhaps she could break through her limits.

The girl swiveled all around, “Where am I? Why am I tied up?”

Zane helped cut the ropes, “You were under the control of the Overlord. How did you find us?”

“The Overlord’s back?” Her dad spun around to find her, “This is why you were distracted earlier?”

“I’m fine now. It just surprised me.” But his grip didn’t loosen from his staff.

“They mined Sensei Wu’s memory. The Overlord knows all of your hiding places.”

“My brother. Is he…is he okay?”

“Yes, but the Overlord wants both of your children.”

“Me?”

She nodded, “He wants Lloyd’s Golden Power because it’s his only way of escape from the digital realm and become real. But he wants you dead because your powers could potentially overwhelm him.”

Everyone there blankly stared at her. She couldn’t hear what they were expressing. Not when she remembered the exact moment that would motivate the Overlord her death.

Her attempt to take Dark Energy from Nya on the island and her confrontation with the Overlord.

The mind had difficulty to forget things. So she remembered how amazing the fulfilment also choked her from every pore in her skin. The cold unending slicing that went back and forth within her head.

Her chest tightened into knots and burned inside. Facing death was normal in this work, but she’d work her life to avoid that, which she threw away in these few weeks.

She clenched her jaw as she remembered how little it may seem had decreased her sharpness. The current her wasn’t strong enough to threaten the Overlord. But she had that potential. Her grandfather and the Overlord saw that. It was just her who was holding back her abilities, like what uncle said.

“Ah,” She winced and felt the back of her head; Someone pulled on her hair. She looked beside her to find it was Lloyd who was offering a slight smile. Her frown deepened more, why was he trying to encourage her out of nowhere?

The slight anger bubbling subsided when she realised; He probably thought she was panicking. Maybe he thought it was because it’s the first time she heard someone was out to primarily kill her.

She responded back with a sure nod. Inside, she though, Lloyd had done it once, he could do it again. So long as she stuck close to them, it would be fine. 

Jay exclaimed then, “Where are they? I don’t see any of them,” both her arms were being pushed into her sides. She noticed as everyone was backing into a defensive circle, holding weapons. Enemies.

She spread her hold around the area, the muscles in her hand tensing around her own staff she took out.

In the dark, Dark Energy cut through the air. She exhaled sharp. Her wrist turned a minute, feeling the resistance of the dagger’s handle as it flung away.

Her eyes sharpened as she saw it.

“Look away!” She threw the smoke bombs in her hand. The grounds and the roof. While it created a smoke screen for them, figures jumped through. The nindroids' camouflages disturbed by the substance clinging to their hide.

“Stay close to each other!” Cole shouted. He thrashed back three nindroids at once back into the smoke. Until another two came charging for each of them. “How many are there!?”

“Eight versus eighteen. Probability of survival too low to quantify,” the nindroid girl announced.

“Yow!” Jay yelped, shaking his hand. “No fair! These nindroids got energy guns!” He turned and kicked back them until he faced-off another.

The wind slowly cleared the smoke, they were all scattered around the field. Her hands continuously spun to strike before they raised their arms. Wood hit metal in loud thuds. The gravel disturbed under her shifting legs, her body twisted to avoid any sword blows.

She jumped up with a tilted body, narrowly avoiding the tip; Most of them were coming for her with blades.

She reappeared and threw her whole weight into a horizontal strike against the weapons in her hands. Behind her! Her knee dug into the little stones when she disappeared without thought. Until, “Crap!” She failed to sense the missed shot and it singed her arm, spreading like flames.

Her eyes flickered when one jumped. She rolled her body to the side, and got up with her stick and disappeared to upper ground; The gun-wielders were a trouble.

Looking to her right, she noticed Nya handling a group of them at once. She managed to deflect them all but she couldn’t see the one aiming straight from below ground!

The muscles in her legs ached with every bated breath she took, shaking as she jumped down and she snapped her elastic whip. It wrapped around its arms and just in time, the shot was aimed towards the sky.

She threw her shoulders down, the nindroid crashed into the ground too. But before her sweat could fall, she bent back to the ground. Her breathing was uneven; Flashes of gunshots would’ve blown through her body if it hit. She was too close.

There were the sounds of someone knocking over the nindroids. Jay came running for her and forcefully dragged her behind him, “C’mon! There’s more of them coming!”

The blood pounded in her ears down to her toes. Both of their breathing howled alongside the winds, her insides on fire. From the corners of her eyes she could see them flying down just as they followed the rest into the building.

They ran past the hallways as the destruction behind them followed their every step. Until it was drowned out by the rushing waterfall, stuck at the platform of the waterwheel.

“Who’s attacking us?” Her mother just came rushing down.

“There isn’t time to explain,” Lloyd pulled her close to them.

At the same time, “Anyone wanna clear a path?” Jay pointed towards the hordes of nindroids that were streaming more than ever. At the same time, the crashing behind them continued to grow louder.

“Yeah,” they all snapped towards Cole, “I’ve got an idea.”

“All you get in!” he dropped down and put up his arms against the wheel. “The moment we get to our vehicles, put them on autopilot!”

The moment he pushed them off, they braced themselves as they cut through the wind. The speed of their impact flew off the walls, hitting a few nindroids along the way when they crashed. The strangling cracks of the tree branches eventually slowed them into a deafening fall.

She laid silent as the chill crept up against her skin. It was pitch dark. But she could still feel the army of nindroids coming towards them. The rumbling matched her heart racing out of her chest and she could only close her eyes, praying on this gamble.

Around them, the roaring of at least four engines livened the air and immediately rushed off in a haze of smoke.

“Attack!!” A synchronized battle-cry erupted around them. She practically held her breath as time passed slowly, until she could hear nothing but dead silence. No more of the hints of Dark Energy ever existing.

But she checked again and again, frozen in her embrace until she managed to find nothing creeping even at the entrance. Quietly, she crawled out, “They’re gone.”

They all slowly trickled out, wet hairs blown in the wind. Cole told them, “Won’t be long until they figure out we used autopilot. We should get a move on.”

Her dad appeared behind them, “I’m coming with you. If the Overlord wants my children, I’m not letting them out of my sight.”

“We were hoping you would,” Lloyd pulled down his mask.

“Then I’ll stay and look after the monastery,” her mother offered, which he thanked her for as she promptly left.

Kai raked a hand through his hair, “How do we get past the Overlord and his cronies though?”

Lloyd looked towards the weapons, “If he wants me and May and the techno blades are the only things stopping him, shouldn’t we split up, just in case?”

May fiddled with her fingers, “We could, but our total manpower would be divided. The Overlord could be anywhere if there’s technology.”

Nya snapped her fingers, “That’s why we’ll just shut down the power.”

"It's a good idea." Zane added his own input, “If the Overlord had any remaining armies post-shutting down, he’d still have to split them into two. If we somehow haven’t turned into one.”

Cole said, “I can’t even tell if you are joking or being a worry-wart.”

“I am discussing. Did it sound funny?”

Jay just patted him on the back to fill the silence.

“Well, I for one don’t want to die.” She started pointing to herself, then to her dad and Lloyd, “I guess it’s just us babysitting Lloyd then.”

Lloyd returned the humour with a raised corner of his lips, “Ha-ha, I bet you can’t even catch up to me.”

Nya, “You’re thinking about using your dragon, don’t. Zane’s falcon knows the location of my Samurai X Cave. You guys should go and take what you need to get as far as possible.”

“Secret cave?” Jay whipped his head, “I thought we knew everything about each other.”

Nya held her shoulder’s back, and relished in a grin, “Well, a girl’s gotta have her secrets. Oh, and you should pick up your stuff too.”

May tilted her head, “Out of nowhere?”

“Call it a bribe. When you hanged me on that tree.”

She faked her coughs, “Right, we should get out of here.”

From the distance, the loud explosions followed the rising of smoke in the air. It wiped away the ease in the air, replacing it with the realization of how they’d gotten battered to this point and were standing altogether.

A bird’s call circled around them and dove to perch on Zane’s arm as he usually did. His falcon flapped its wings, taking off and determined their new path.

She heard Cole called after them, “Stay safe you guys.”

.

.

She’d willingly stay in the rain for a week straight at this point. Or just write scriptures again and again for the rest of her life like how her grandfather would like.

Sometimes the image in her eye felt like a hallucination, evaporating under this damned heat. Or she’d just see yellow sand. But this bird was just like its owner. It continued to flap its wings, a repeated cycle since they left the night before, and was determined until it reached its goal.

She let its screeches guide them all. Just like her, their mouths were definitely filled with sand. She could use the water, but there was too little she packed in her daze. If Nya had some in her cave, if it did (she was picturing some computers but an average cave but because it was Nya, highly unlikely), it was an easy sacrifice to make.

They passed under an overhead, then she saw bones. Gradually, it was a massive fossil site without any researchers around.

The falcon finally nose-dived and perched on its spine—this should be it.

“The Samurai X symbol,” Lloyd wiped a day’s worth of sweat and looked towards what appeared to be an engraving. She couldn’t tell what it was but she dragged her body, looked at it with heaving breaths, then reached to press it without another word. Her ears snapped to the sound of its jaw opening and her mouth split wide open.

She ran with newfound energy until she practically melted at the entrance, “Oh god, air conditioner.” Cold gusts of wind swept through her, relieving her.

“Ditto.” Lloyd stood beside her. The falcon screeched again. He rubbed its head, “Thanks,” then it flew into the mouth of the cave.

She quickly caught up to them both and immediately fixed her image the moment she saw the elevator that went further down and the water cooler they all indulged in. Then the sliding doors opened to a lit pathway. Across them were various machines and vehicles, all that she gawked at with an open face.

“Whoa! How did Nya have time to build all this?” Lloyd’s voice echoed throughout.

“I thought she was exaggerating by how much time you guys give her,” the red and black paints. The designs only the ninja had throughout the whole city, it definitely screamed Nya’s genius and hard work.

“Maybe I should’ve been a samurai instead,” Lloyd whistled as they approached the mainframe operating even now. It was opposite a red clothed object.

Her dad went ahead to pull the drape off, showing a vehicle but, “Why must everything have so many weapons?”

“Uh, says the man who had four arms to possess the Golden Weapons,” Lloyd swept past him, holding onto the falcon once more.

May burst into laughter as she surveyed the rest of the area for her replacement staff.

“Ha-ha, I deserved that.” She didn’t find anything long just a big rectangular box. Looking around there couldn’t have been anything else. “I swore off fighting, not driving,” she could hear the satisfaction in his voice as he stopped Lloyd.

She used her sense—she didn’t want to potentially open something else. Looking into it, it had six long prongs, a steel-iron blend component amongst it. She shook her head lightly as she reached out. “Hurry up! I may be old but I can guarantee we won’t crash.”

They were the purest of silver pair, its rounded handles wrapped in some black guard all towards the middle of the longest and sharpest prong. She made a toss and caught them without having to slow or speed up her hands, falling into her hands with the right amount of heaviness, a lasting touch of cold on her fingertips—this girl must’ve taken extra care and measure her mentally or something.

On the light, a slight mark caught her eye along the bottom of the hilt. She turned to the inscription: 太虛 , tài xū, Void.

She picked up a note inside, it read: ‘Now you have to owe me one -Nya’  She smiled at her note, still shaking her head. But the twinge of guilt punctured her deep when she recalled their conversation on the island. One Nya saw as a normal one while she approached her with a purpose.

The rhetorical question flashed in her head together with the beeping. The day she realized put her where she was now. A normal life, pretending to be a good sister and friend.

Well, now she really had to use it now. And it was too perfect for her to not use anyway.

“I see Nya really admires you,” her dad’s approval just twisted the knife deeper.

Lloyd laid his head on his palm, “Wish she was my designer for everything. All Sensei Wu can do is teach and brew tea.” Garmadon chuckled in response.

She kept them in her space, but already itched to use them when she could. “But let’s not overstep our boundaries any more. It’s time we go,” her father said as Lloyd helped her up into a backseat.

Her head jerked forward when it woke alive. Her whole body thrummed, she quickly fasted her seatbelt. “When did you learn to drive again!?” She clenched onto the sides of her seat while her head spun into a frenzy. The liquid in her stomach almost overturned when she leaned back because of the sudden wind resistance.

“Yee-haw!” Her father exclaimed, speeding up and out the mouth of the cave. He rammed on the gas, literally jumping straight across the trenches and nothing could stop his madness. The sound in her ears caved in to the wind pressure.

Her jaw was clenched so tight, she felt it razing itself. The winds carried both her and Lloyd’s screeches, falling deaf on his ears, “Hey! Were you lying when you said you could drive!!?”

“I bet he did!” Lloyd shouted back. “Where to now!?”

Her father boomed with a wide laugh, “As far away as possible!”

.

After what felt like an eternity of reckless driving, the car finally screeched to a halt in a secluded meadow riding down a small stream. The sudden stillness was almost disorienting after the chaotic adrenaline rush of their escape. By then the sun was ready to set into a blue tinge.

May stepped out of the car and her legs were shaking. “I thought we were trying not to die,” her deadpanned voice shot towards her contented father.

He was leaning back while leaving the engine quietly humming, “Ah, it’s time you get used to this, dragons and all. Speed is in our blood.”

’A sense of death more like,’ she thought. But then again, it was just her complaining.

Despite his initial screaming, Lloyd got out with almost a hop in his skip and went down to get a drink from the stream.

She gripped on one lapel of her keikogi to loosen it, then tied up her hair to let the breeze run through. The sound there was the gentle rustling of leaves, accompanied by the cool evening air. She closed her eyes as she took deep breaths to calm herself. From where they were, you could see the distant outline of the skyscrapers of the city.

At this rate, they’ll catch up to them. “We’re not growing any stronger,” May stressed. Right now, it was just a quick pit-stop until they continue on, like it was a holiday. “Are we just going to run?”

Her father didn’t change his posture. Instead, he said languidly, “No, I will train you both.” He continued to talk, “You both have barely scratched the surface of your potential. I can’t help but want to fix that.”

Then a strong chill ran up her spine. She looked up and her blood spiked, a giant Mecha Dragon was reigning upon them.

Lloyd got up too and ran back, “We need to go, now!”

She jumped into the back while her father furiously pushed the button, “Come on, start..!” The moment Lloyd’s powers powered them up, the familiar crash into her seat returned.

A whirring noise pitched into their ears. Something sawed where Lloyd sat, “Argh! It’s gaining on us!”

She dug into the thin parts of the seatbelt. Her father’s free hand pressed onto random buttons, “Maybe this thing has an afterburner.” Something shot out, he mumbled, “Curse these weapons.”

“At least that thing doesn’t have an energy blast!” Lloyd shouted down.

May, “Can’t we at least use them?”

She sighed heavily at his silence. Her eyes closed as she looked into her void, searching through nook and cranny. Then she concentrated her power into opening a small vortex where Lloyd was.

She couldn’t differentiate the chaotic outlook of the force of her father’s driving and the seeping of sweat rolling off her forehead. Her brows creased, until finally she breathed in fresh air. “Lloyd, take these and blind them!”

“It’s slowing down!”

Just as her body plummeted to the side, the screeches of it still continued to follow them. “Don’t have any more!? It’s gaining back!”

“I’m not a factory!” She reached out to the front, “Dad, I’ll fire those weapons, you just drive.”

Before either of them could answer, the light of their engine flickered. Her father punched on the buttons, “No, no!”

When the vehicle finally turned dark, the resistance of the ground pulled them into an eventual stop. At the same time, a electromagnetic wave of energy passed through her core. Overhead, the unstoppable mech’s wing flapped smaller and smaller, until it too crashed into the ground. Its wings caught in the electric lines and snapped them, a small rumble erupted when both it and the heavy pillars fell.

“The falcon!”

A dart of black fell from the sky too and Lloyd clamored down. Her and her father got out from their seats and went up to him. The bird’s wings were jerking weakly, stopping then not. “Just wait,” electricity zapped into his hand then into the bird. Before long, its eyes lit up in yellow and got up as usual, then pecked into Lloyd’s hand as he chuckled. But May’s eyes narrowed towards it, and looked over her shoulder to the similarly dead Mech Dragon, their vehicle and the disappeared city beyond them.

“They just need to reboot the system now, right?” He asked while he let the falcon soar back to where he belonged.

Her father nodded. “Until we know he’s gone for good, we need to keep moving.”

She stopped Lloyd’s hand from restarting their vehicle, “It’s going to draw attention. We’ll just travel the old-fashioned way.”

Lloyd said, “Guess we’ve got a lot of ground to cover.”

May dragged herself behind them but couldn’t stop focusing on the small outline of the bird. A feeling bothered her. Even as she eventually trekked behind her family, continuing on their path.

Chapter 16: The Equal’s Hardships

Notes:

Posting this from my phone and really rushed, hope it’s okay tho.

Was she scared of the fog and the unending drop? Her father asked.

Like a good daughter and normal person, she said yes without a single thought. Now, she was forced to shut her eyes until she could only see a black canvas, standing on a cliff surface the length of her shoulders. This was all in the name of training, he said. To make her meditate and indirectly enhance her sixth sense, as a way to reach her current powers to the maximum.

Just opposite her, she could tell her father was perching on a cliff and placed another rock on the stack of boulders Lloyd had to shoulder. Similarly, they both were meditating in different aspects. “We underestimate the importance of balance. When it's there, we're at peace. When something is off, everything falls.”

She could feel the bead of sweat rolling underneath her chin but she stiffened her body and continued to channel her energy. The stone pyramid was starting to wobble. Tiny rocks were dropping and changing its structure more now. “Ninjago is no different. It put too much faith in technology, allowing the Overlord to return, and because of your friends, now the world is without power. When one relies on something too much, we become weak, vulnerable, imbalanced.”

Eventually she found a cheat, just focus on her wavering brother.

He grunted in-between his words, “The power substation is destroyed. Wouldn’t it make sense…we go back and help the ninja to destroy the Overlord?”

“It makes sense because you are thinking of the old Overlord and was possessing me. Now, he will do everything to stop you and you must be prepared for that.”

The feeling of disapproval continued to come back at her, so she tried to look beyond just the cliff ranges. Try to sense within the cracks of rock. But she’d return back to the constant known thing around her, which was her family. Or it was the falcon circling around them, weaving in-between the dallying clouds and the soft blowing green leaves of the scattered trees.

“But I’m already the Golden Ninja, how much more power do I need?”

“You’ve only scratched the surface, the both of you! You have the potential to move mountains, and you have the potential to take away the Overlord’s power. A direct power of the First Spinjitzu Master and a new Element as equally…powerful!”

The both of them groaned as the sudden larger boulder he threw disrupted both their focus.

In order to find your Full Potential and unlock your true power, you both must find your own balance.”

All of her muscles remained frozen when the unending fog stared into her. She cringed her eyes, lasering straight onto the solid grounds as she got off, “If you can’t move mountains, I guess we’ll have to move over mountains,” her father said aloud.

“Oh yeah?” Lloyd grumbled behind him. Eventually they all grouped up on a decent-sized platform.

“This one looks particularly steep,” her father pointed to the path they were taking.

Her eyes twitched, “I wonder who picked it.” She took great care with every step she took and couldn’t help the assortment of memories appearing in her head. Primarily of her training with her grandfather. The setting they took, the way they talked, the expectations they set; her dad took after him.

She stopped when his staff was placed before her. He tapped the spot before her and slowly observed as it crumbled away. “It is also unpredictable. This is where you can sense the energy and your powers compensate for each other.”

“Power and Void?” Even the slightest of inconsistency in the path, May would take a different step. “At least Creation and Destruction made sense.”

“They are opposites with equal strength, not true equals.”

Her brows furrowed close, wondering then why only one of them had a destiny told. “Well, my energy tells me there’s nothing ahead of us right now.”

Just beyond the haze surrounding them and the crunching of rock, a broken rotten bridge gently creaked against the cliff edge. She immediately prepped some rope and passed to Loyd, who said, “I’ll just manifest my Golden Dragon—"

Her father’s hand took away the rope. “This is why you are imbalanced.”

“You rely on the power itself,” he looked at Lloyd. Then turned to May, “And you on what you believe you can only do.” The rope he threw deep into the trenches and brushed the palms together, “Let this be a lesson. Lloyd, center yourself and move the mountain with your mind.”

Lloyd shook his head, “What? Move that?!”

“Find your balance,” he stopped him from going away, “concentrate.”

He heaved a sigh. With a deep breath, his extended hand pointed at a mountain tip nearby. Slowly, it broke apart but to move it, his voice started to strain.

“So what am I supposed to do? Meditate, again?” She observed the stance of her brother, “He’s a bit too stiff.” But he could still manage to take them apart and slowly build as well as their grandfather.

“What do you think the Void can do?”

The questions rolled into the back of her head, some words that appeared but not a sentence that could make sense. Wasn’t it just take and take out? “Argh!” Her back fell onto rock debris, the bridge Lloyd tried to build had exploded.

He kicked away a rock, “This is pointless!”

“Especially when I can do this!” He jumped up as the golden surge of his dragon took shape. From its mouth it shot out and crystallized a bridge of ice. “I’m not the First Spinjitzu Master, and I never wanted to be. If the Overlord is already gone, I’m just going to be too powerful.”

Her father sighed, “Very noble but you still don’t understand.” He held the bridge of his nose and shifted his focus to her as they walked, “You still haven’t answered my question.”

She became fed up with the ideas being there which she couldn’t understand, “It can do literally everything that involves taking and taking it out.”

“Haha!” Just before it could hit her, she stopped his staff from hitting her. “That’s all there is,” she let go of it.

“Think. Deeper.” He jabbed her with his finger, “Metaphorically.”

“Then it’s like a storage bag,” her voice raised a pitch higher. The first thing that came to mind from their time at the island. “I can put what’s inside and what I take out is my choice.”

“Yes. And by extension, you can take out whatever you want, wherever you want.”

“Whoa, you’re saying May can make portals of things coming out?”

“Precisely. And if you can think for your sister’s problems, mind your own now,” Lloyd broke into peals of laughter as he avoided their father.

Doing is not discovering; She remembered what her grandfather reprimanded her for now. The inside of her cheek was chewed, and a sore wound emerged within at how Lloyd managed to get it before her. But it guided her now, “So I could also use what I take too?”

He smiled, “Perhaps, but don’t allow certainty to stop you. Embrace the unknown.”

She followed where he was pointing at and she noticed it pointing towards the solidified gold. His staff tapped again to pull her from her mind. Her lips pursed, she looked between them and at the ground until she eventually sighed.

The scene of Lloyd doing his attempt fueled her. Let the pressure overwhelm her, to best him. All the efforts she did, she couldn’t stop them now unless she wanted to live in her failures.

The golden particles bounced off each other, retaining a blaze of the purest energy within its form. It emitted a bright, calming aura, opposing the brilliant one she saw her grandfather used, akin to a sun’s glare.

‘Peel away its layers.’

Her eyes glinted. Beneath the haze was something that beckoned, that fought when her silver energy encapsulated it. Like a viper wrapping its tail, trying to crush its prey.

Take it. Take it for yourself, just like you said. Become the Void.

On the other side, Lloyd heard the tiniest of cracks along his powers. Small and many. Eventually the sound of glass shattering rang. Splendid silver covered gold, incinerating to nothing where it travelled. It left his brows stuck risen across his forehead. He looked at his sister who didn’t blink, who had her jaw clenched. For a second he saw black until cold force blew him back to crash against a tree, “Ack..!”

He winced through the gap of his eyes and saw his sister’s eyes; They were shining silver. Still, she didn’t stop there as her body trembled. There were silver sparks shooting from her fingertips, a part of gold trying to escape from being taken. They were pointing at him, trying to go back to him.

The gold wisps shone in the light, “May, stop!” His father called but it was too late. She had shot them. But with tensed veins protruding from her forehead, one hand pooling with silver wrapped around it and she harshly threw it into a nearby cliff side. Where it collided, chunks of it were left with nothing, some with the same crystallized gold covering over it.

She huffed and she puffed as her shoulders rose and fell heavily. One hand of hers held her core, the other on her face as she crashed down. Her body was curled up, groaning. By the time their father got to her, she was closing her eyes and her breath slowly became even. The tension eventually releasing and contracting.

“What happened? I thought this happens when you’re in danger.” Their father’s eyes shook with worry, his hands placed firmly on her shoulder even after she was sitting up.

Slowly, she blinked her eyes open; speckled with silver that left. “I don’t..know. I already took it, it was fine. It’s when I tried to use it,” her already clear voice trailed when she saw what was left along the walls. All of them looked at it in silence.

“How are your powers?” Their father’s brows were furrowed with concern.

She outstretched her palm and shook her head. Lloyd remembered how if she was injured, she’d at least be able to use the basics. Yet she was completely rendered little to nothing now.

“Combining your powers has great effectiveness, but also a greater backlash. It’s a very unreliable asset to you now.” In other words, use it when she had to.

He meant it as a warning which seemed to fly over her head. Lloyd looked at his sister who was biting down on a smile, who was looking down at herself with lit-up eyes.

Lloyd only stared at her with a tight chest. His head felt heavy then rose with a high chin, a rush to catch up to his sister. He’d said so many words but his determination wasn’t showing it. He wanted to prove how much he meant to take on this duty, to her and to his father.

.

.

Their journey of finding their centre continued. To train Lloyd, her father had set them out to climb a mountain side in hopes he’d understand more. While she was left to do so similarly, but to either teleport upwards or remain where she was.

There weren’t a lot of safe stepping stones for her to stand on to climb up. She managed to break through some short distances. But it was the farther ones she had trouble with and the other small mountains she had to teleport to to make her way up. Many times she’d find herself where she still was or somewhere far below.

She clicked her tongue when she was right down below her brother and father. To disappear and reappear, it meant using the energy of the winds while also transferring a portal-esque ring to where she wanted to go to. Before, she’d perfected them to use within close combat and generate a size enough for just her to go through. She was ‘a well-oiled machine that had to be taken apart and transferred’ per her father’s words now.

The muscles within clenched as her eyes glared up. She had to push herself to work through two different things at once.

“Wish you still had four hands? It would’ve come in handy,” there wasn’t any feeling of victory when she was just slightly above her family. She was far off from the one three steps above.

“Your potential is great, not your sense of humour.” Her father drawled.

“Heh, heh, heh.” Lloyd sighed and looked up to her. Despite the suppressed groans and the noticeable tension on his face, he didn’t complain and continued to push up as if there wasn’t any pain. An unmistaken light shone within his eyes.

She managed to appear on the last biggest footing there was, wiping away the sweat. Behind her, she kept it within her interest to ignore the Ravture youngling. Looking up, the only choice now was to get to the very tip now. It was still too far. Even the lesser and farther ones she took had her struggling still.

The energy of the wind wrapped around itself to her call—she breathed out, picturing the tip. Silence filled her ears, completely painting the picture in her head. Automatically, her legs walked through the portal. Then familiar glaring winds hit her, “Damn it.” She was two steps below now.

There was the faint shouts of her father, “What have you done? It’s going to know someone has touched its young!”

Based off context, she bet Lloyd had touched the learning Ravture. She cursed under her breath, and put her focus to go up to where Lloyd and her father was. It was only when she arrived she could tell where the father Ravture was quickly flying towards them. “It’s coming soon!”

“Hurry! We need to climb to shelter! There!” Her father pointed to a hidden edge below and quickly started to shimmy across.

“You need to let it go and hide!” She hissed at him.

Even the bird was trying to fly from him but he caught it again, “I’m not letting it fall on my watch!”

Both daughter and father exclaimed in exasperation:

May, “It’s the law of nature!”

Garmadon, “Your compassion is not helping!”

Suddenly, she heard his panicked gasps. Something made a loud dig in the side of the mountain, where he was. “Dad!” They both shouted.

His screaming rang out until his hands grasped onto a ledge in the last moment.

“Hold on!” Teleporting to him would be useless under a supposed assumption that they could teleport together. She stood where she was, thinking of trying to open a portal for him to fall through on some ledge.

“I take it back. I do want my four arms!”

“Is that really all you want to say when your life is flashing?” May spat out with gritted teeth.

Lloyd dropped down with the Ravture in hand, inching towards where he was too.

But her father shouted back, “No! Don’t use your powers as a crutch!”

Her father cried out, “He’s circling ba-ack!”

Her mind blanked when the father Ravture took him away. Without noticing, the image of it stuck in her mind and she disappeared to where he dropped as Lloyd threw away the Ravture with his powers. The winds blinded her but she felt for her father’s hand as they dropped. Once they were clenched together she imagined them dropping onto the tip once more.

They fell into her portal but they were still falling in the same spot, just near to where Lloyd could be seen.

The both of them ruptured their throats, clawing for the skies! Bodies dropped towards the ground into the clouds. Then it stopped moving down, their backs felt solid rock. They were rising up on a mountain-shaped hand.

A bright expression etched on her father. Breathless, he said, “You just moved a mountain, son. And you, my daughter, just teleported us both.”

A warmth relaced the rush in her heart, “Well done, you two.”

“No!” Lloyd’s shouts made them turn. The Ravture youngling was falling.

He tried to summon another mountain but it never came. The Ravture had learned to fly. “I see you’ve all grown up now,” her father remarked with his eyes curved.

May placed a hand on her father’s shoulders, looking confidently as her energy spun with familiarity across her father’s. Together, they teleported off the hand and across to where Lloyd was.

She showed with a high chin, but Lloyd returned her sentiment with an equally prideful look. The calm gold energy travelled to the brick red of the mountain side, watching as it easily seeped and manipulated it from within until a spiraling staircase formed for them. “After you,” he said like a snobby gentleman.

She scoffed, “Show-off.”

Lloyd smiled, “You too.”

She couldn’t help but lightly hit him in the shoulder, and he returned with the same one. She hit him again, and he did so, equally as harsh. “Stop or I’ll push you off,” she warned.

A caw rushed towards them and Zane’s falcon stood between their path. May quickly looked with her site while Lloyd uttered, “The ninja have sent a message.”

From its eyes, Nya’s projection relayed her message: ’Lloyd, May, we've some bad news. We've had a run in with a mysterious someone who has found a new way to power Nindroids.’

It shifted into Jay, ‘And he turned Sensei Wu evil. He had a black beard!’

Nya, ‘We have a suspicion this person may have stolen the hard drive containing the Overlord and has reawakened him.’

Kai, ‘And now that the hard drive has gone missing, we can't reboot the system. Our Techno Blades are useless.’

Nya, ‘But the stranger left this as a clue.’ A white scale turned on all its side. We think it may be Serpentine. We're headed to New Ninjago City to get to the bottom of this. We thought you should know so you can keep your distance. Hope you're faring better than we are. We'll stay in contact if we learn anything new. Over and out.’

Lloyd murmured, “Serpentine again.”

“Then we musn’t go back, but forward to Hiroshi’s Labyrinth.”

The moment her father said so, Zane’s falcon flew off within the blink of an eye. Disappearing within the clouds.

“Should we?” Her question made them turn back. “The falcon is technically technology too,” was her only sentence for realization to draw her father’s brow.

“Did you sense anything off?” Inevitably, she could only shake her head, there wasn’t any hint of Dark Energy. “Still keep your vigilance high. We can’t turn back if the Overlord has control again.”

He pointed towards the green landscape far ahead, “Hiroshi’s Labyrinth is dense miles of jungle, all who enter are never found. We can hide for a while here.”

Lloyd looked in-between their similar stoicism, and was at lost how they were so distrusting. But still, he said, “Let’s get lost then.”

Chapter 17: False Expectations and Dreams

Notes:

It's funny how s3 is the one chapter i did not have a draft for and i'm halfway finishing it already within this week. Love you season 3 <3 oh it makes a heart thats why

The moon was at its highest and the stars were shadowed by the clouds in the night. The campfire remained a dot in the distance, barely a flicker amongst the thick flourish of Hiroshi’s Labyrinth. But she didn’t need the light, just the energy. She was stronger now, even beyond her sixth sense, and close to when she felt the strongest in her life years ago. The fire lit up in her blood to strike down fiercer than ever.

Under the blanket of darkness, she only looked straight. There were just the clusters of energy, beckoning. It filled her world, changed with each unblinking swing of the wooden sword. It only remained inconsistent when she disappeared and reappeared. Another strike leaving no mark against the tree trunk.

The fire shifted. Immediately she appeared above but her arm shook, stopped. Words started to form driven by impatience until she heard her father. “May?”

The pitch darkness shifted into view. The stickiness of sweat and her arms weakly falling. “Why are you training right now? And without your Sais?” He lifted them off the ground, discarded. They were too slow in helping her progress so she opted to an old weapon.

She made a grab for them, “I’m just working to my potential,” she huffed and immediately hid them away.

Yet his gaze continued to linger. “Too much of a good thing will be bad,” he said slowly.

She berated, “You don’t train enough, you’re training too much—make up your mind.”

“To train properly. You won’t be balanced if you train endlessly or with improper techniques,” the hand around the handle tightened when she realised he was referring to her weapon.

May kept her breathing as levelled as possible as he was her father, “I’m a fencing prodigy. It’s better to play to my strengths.”

He became exasperated, “But you’ll never be strong enough to always use a real sword.” It was his words that stung and prickled all along her torso. The shaking and aches she had to live with since she was young…had never hurt more.

Her dad didn’t say anything. She glared towards the ground. “I’m-I’m sorry,” she swatted away his hand. Inside though, her heart trembled, wanting to accept but she felt unnerved.

Then he let out a rueful sigh. “I didn’t mean you are weak for it. You are not, you are stronger in many ways unimaginable. You can do better and master using the Sais—weapons you didn’t learn with your grandfather—and that will make your victory more satisfying.”

She muttered, “...It’s not the weapons he wanted me to unlock my potential with.” Not even fencing, as an alternative, had appeased him. Neither did it appease her.

There was a pause, hesitant, in-between his words, “I’m afraid…that either way, achieving it will be difficult too.”

She snapped her head, “What? Uncle told you, but not me?”

He wasted no time in explaining, “I told him not to. But it’s a protective seal. From what, we don’t know of.” But then he looked up, unable to restrain the tremble, the worry in his voice, “You know the end if you forcefully go beyond it. Don’t let it be your undoing.”

The nail on her finger dug deep into her thumb, her teeth hurting from clenching hard; She wasn’t training to achieve her True Potential this whole time. Just to her maximum.

“Fine.” But she forcefully pulled away from his hand, “But you really are no different from grandfather.”

A quiet whisper travelled in the air. “…I’m sorry.”

Garmadon, left alone, hung his head in shame. Closing his eyes. That despite that, he eventually told her the truth and hadn’t allowed the lie to span for years. Not like him and Wu.

He only hoped that now, she wouldn’t continue obsessing endlessly for whatever his father had promised.

---

Actually, before the seal, May knew it was worthless. To unlock one’s True Potential, it meant accepting the things that troubled the heart. She just thought that training with them, seeing her improvement, was a loophole she found. It wasn’t until last night did she realise she would never unlock it and was being foolish. In some attempt to unlock her destiny, she had just come in full circle anyway.

For some bitter reason or as an obstacle, her grandfather, her master, had used what she feared the most from overcoming what she wanted the most; a destiny. And the determination to abandon Lloyd to avoid confronting a future had landed her here. She could die for him, as his sister, or fight him, with powers equal to his. In the end she would be labelled as Lloyd’s sister and that was all her life would amount to. Forgotten. That it was true, her future wasn’t important without a destiny.

Even without the seal, her pride wouldn’t succumb to it. Especially not now.

To even chase her True Potential anymore…she decided to leave it to a corner and instead tumbled with her memories. Trying to fit the illogical pieces into a mismatched frame. Of when had her grandfather sealed her? Why did he still push her? Why had he left her?

Rewinding back into her time, she had one assumption: That it was an obstacle he wanted her to pass through to unlock her True Potential. Otherwise, he wouldn’t be so illogical.

The tension in her forehead, tightened; He would challenge her, yes, but he wouldn’t have made her fail. He wasn’t that heartless.

Since then until now, May and her father didn’t exchange more than a few necessary responses. It was Lloyd in-between them who could feel the underlying disparaging energy but could only turn a blind eye to his father and his older sister’s conflict. So he opted to be their middle-man through their journey.

“How anyone got through this jungle is beyond me,” Lloyd muttered. Shutting his eyes as they were forced to not cut anything in their way, unless necessary.

Her father recounted, “Well legend says no one has ever escaped its deadly maze except for Hiroshi himself. That is why it’s a perfect spot to hide.”

He smacked away a stray branch in anger, “Hide. That’s all I’ve ever been doing.” Then yelped when he got smacked back with it.

“Your Golden power only strengthens his cause and you don’t want to see your sister killed, do you?”

May couldn’t even think back to that statement with humour when she was more aware with each they took was a step more into their journey.

“I get that. But what’s the point of being strong if I can’t even protect myself? My friends are the ones who’re fighting for me.”

She turned back and carefully mapped a whole wide field to take away. She reappeared on the other end with an elaborate fake floor. “Lloyd, come help me,” she called to him and he quickly caught as she tossed. Their journey was slightly delayed because of this, but she wanted to be safe than to be sorry.

Her father knocked his staff, “The Golden Power needs to be protected, honored. Evil forces will seek it, try to take it for their own. It seduces. Even your friends may one day covet it.”

May chewed the inside of her lip as a fresh wound trickled in her heart. While her father didn’t mention her, overridden guilt couldn’t stop as it reminded her of why, even without the seal, she couldn’t be able to unlock her True Potential.

But Lloyd, as ever selfless he may be, erupted, “They would never hurt me.” And it dug deeper into her.

Her father still continued, “Evil forces alone then, you must be prepared to handle this journey alone. Even without me” he gestured between them, “or each other one day.”

While her brother sulked, nodding along, May surreptitiously stared at her father: Lloyd wasn’t going to be alone. He wasn’t destined for it.

“Keep your chin up, son. Legend also states there is a jewel inside the maze, the most beautiful oasis no one has ever seen before. Perhaps we will be the first.”

She rolled her eyes and called for Lloyd again with no enthusiasm, “Help me put this up.”

On Lloyd’s end, he quietly resigned and became their willing scapegoat. Maybe over time, the tension would dissipate and they’d actually focus on what they had to do.

But it was that day he remarked how similar both his father and sister were: Both too proud and too stoic to communicate their feelings.

.

.

The rest of their journey was unfruitful. An awkward repeat of silence, trapping and distraction. A bunch of lolly-gaggling. His sister was dazed, his father was acting like he had no emotions—they weren’t even trying to do anything and he was in the crossfire. Lloyd huffed, “Why are you both fighting?”

His exclaim rattled both of his sister and father, “The Overlord’s out there but you’re both sulking like he isn’t.”

They both started to chase after him as he stormed off in frustration to his left, “Lloyd! Get back here!” May spluttered while she pushed through the forestry. Stopping when she saw the rough outline of his energy.

His shoulders slumped and he sighed, “It can’t be that hard to talk.”

The two said, “We are talking—”

Lloyd crossed his arms, “Talk about something that doesn’t need thinking. Just do something. Everyone’s risking their lives out there but you’re both acting like children—and I’m the youngest!” One, then two, and he frowned “So you’re just—going completely silent now?”

“Turn around dumbass,” he held back a grunt when May hit him. Forced, he turned and saw a crystal-like blue. The surface of its waters reflected the sun, a rarity in the forest, and brightened the entire landscape. Like a hidden oasis casted away into the darkness.

Lloyd breathed out in awe, “The jewel of the Labyrinth. It’s…beautiful.”

Their father had a fond smile, “Yes. Beauty can be born even in darkness.”

For a moment, all three of them were spellbound. They’d spent so much time running, they didn’t have enough stops to pace themselves. Especially in this dark forest, to see something so bright made life seem so precious. A memory they’d seer deep into their being.

Then disturbed by the loud crashes of the trees. The loud caws of birds escaping as another light spilled through in the distance. “They’ve found you. You must leave! Go!” The blood pounded behind her ears. Lloyd was frozen along with her. “I said leave!”

May’s eyes sharpened in an instant. She grabbed onto Lloyd’s hand, allowing fear to take control of her, and looked to the nearest cliff, “Brace yourself!”

“Crap,” fear appearently narrowed her mind too now. A horde of nindroids encroached on them both as they appeared. Front and back, into a corner once more.

But Lloyd quickly gathered his Green Energy into a condensed ball: “No! Trust in the balance!” Her father’s voice strained. Until the motorcycle formed, Lloyd’s quick thinking started to match the pace in her own.

“Go into the traps!”

“On it!” He revved the engine more, opting for a quick escape. They swept past their uncle and father fighting, blazing with bated breath onto their original path. Their landscapes changed into a blur with the tree branches and trunks narrowly avoiding them. It was thanks to Lloyd that they managed to avoid every trap with every sharp turn of the corner, drifting aimlessly.

The flying ones crashed into the trees, the hidden ones in the bushes fell into their fake ‘grounds’.

Their tail left behind many ignored crashes of heavy metal and boosters in their wake.

“There! The way out!” She calculated.

Lloyd sped up further, seeing the orange light of dusk descend into view. A field of green that stopped in edges; it was a cliff. He hit the emergency peddle, leaving marks into the ground and their bodies were brought to hard stop.

Then the feeling of bile immediately rose up within. She didn’t wait for the familiar Mech Dragon to rise, pushing them both of his bike, “We need to go, now!” It wasn’t just that but there was something else within the forest. Teleporting was their only option!

Lloyd still didn’t take her hand and said quietly, “Dad.”

Cold water drenched her. Her father was being restrained by their uncle atop of it. “Go! The both of you!” But they had to run. Lloyd would get his powers taken, she’d die.

She couldn’t move. Her uncle, under the Overlord’s control, pushed her father off the edge, “Leave, and your father falls!”

She looked at him, then towards Lloyd. Then behind her—there was someone!

Her breath hitched. She disappeared just in time to avoid a mechanical serpent. Lloyd though…Lloyd’s powers were immediately binded the moment it wrapped around him. Her father’s screams made her view focus, “Run away May!” It slithered towards her, trying to finish what it set out and jumped. Just as she felt the cold graze of metal, she grasped onto the energy and immediately fell into the unknown, into its safe embrace. Her heartbeat rescinded, but she continued to shake. Forced to stay to mislead them.

“Ah, your sister is a real slippery one,” the tall white-hooded figure stepped out. His voice was unnaturally raspy, as if it had missing chords. With one hand, it approached her brother and took off its hood, “Hello, old chum.”

Despite that, Pythor’s words were biting; another enemy. His leisure lilt made focusing in her mind erratic, dazzled in other directions. She couldn’t place one thought when she could see the situation. There was too little time when she needed focus!

It frozen in her head, focus.

Meditation was the key now. Within her core, silver spread outward and layered around her. She breathed out; Energy particles built itself into the landscape and formed into every figure and being there. She could even hear the sounds as if she were there and the few flyaway particles of the Mech Dragon’s wingspan would even go gently around her.

“…Fortunately for Wu, he escaped unscathed.” Pythor pulled her brother across into the Mech Dragon.

The Overlord exclaimed, “Finally, the Golden Ninja is mine! Now the transformation can be complete.”

What the Overlord wanted, what the Golden Power could do: It could create him a new body.

And beyond, at the mouth of the dragon, she heard Lloyd’s remorseful voice, choking in-between words, “I couldn’t leave you. I can’t leave anyone behind—” he was forced down to his knees. For doing a selfless act while she ran away.

“It’s okay, son—!” He choked against his words, struggling against Wu’s grip. But the Overlord was pausing him. Waiting. Observing the seemingly empty grounds.

He was trying to bait her, she realized. But until the pure metallic taste of blood split from her lip, until her whole body couldn’t move, frozen. It was reminding her, shouting at her, that it would be suicide if she went out.

“What a heartless brat.” Because you forced her to! Her vision started to unfocus at Pythor’s comment. His snaky, slithering grin imprinted in her mind, ridiculing her but she had to stay put. She had to; Lloyd needed her to.

“Throw him overboard,” the Overlord ordered.

She could only watch as his helpless figure disappeared below the edge and his screams became distant. Lloyd’s cries thrummed the air. “And find that girl!”

It was only her nails digging into her skin, the sharp juts of pain forcing her to not do anything. Within this space, she started to prioritize: That it was fine, she told herself. Logically, her father had a strong constitution. He would survive the fall. He was going to survive.

But she had to leave. The string in her heart tried to make her stay, to not leave her father behind, to do the right thing. But the nindroids, Pythor and her uncle were around. She couldn’t not leave her father behind. But the Overlord would be up if she went…

Gah! Ether way, she’d still be in danger but only one situation her brother was going to die! 

The scene she pictured, painted ever so clearly. Her brother, chained up and taken like a slave. Her father, unguarded and thinking for his two children. Those two, Pythor and the Overlord.

The bubbling anger burned her across her body, replaced by surging, electric energy and painted her world silver. She ran, chasing towards the moving mech and her feet left the ground into the slivers of her whorls.

Once she landed, her body was gliding across the hood. The wind resistance pushed her body like a leaf, “Argh!” She let out a heavy exhale. Her hand managed to grab onto one of its smaller compartments. In the corner of her eye, she saw the increasingly moving blue seas and shut her eyes closed.

Her arms began to shake, the feeling slowly dissipating. She needed enough ground and momentum to get inside this thing!

Her eyes darted around. Its wings, reaching a sharp span in a timed interval. The unending dark purple metal covers. Crap, May, use your sixth sense!

Dark Energy particles glinted across the entire body, glaring at her. Urging her body to fall. The rattling in her jaw increased as she looked down further and felt Lloyd’s Golden Energy. It circled him, turbulent, lost, then sucked into a tube that shapeshifted into the purest form of Dark Energy. A sharp exhale left her chest, she saw some metal side ladders around two meters apart from her.

Sweat started to cover her fingertips. She racked her brain; Teleporting was a gamble, a no-go. She had to endure and climb across.

Nya’s Sais.

Her dad’s words rung in her mind; Use her imagination. If she could manipulate the object easily, she could hold onto its other end and mimic side-teleportation!

One end of a Sai she gripped until the blood turned white. Sweating flew across her face as she tried to feel for the sharper end of it. Using an invisible hand, she guided it and as she punctured it into metal, she reappeared breathlessly and dug the other close by.

Looking up then down, she cried out, “Why can’t you go any slower!?”

Slight snot dripped into the breeze. Her hair had lost its tie, now flapping and grazing sharply against the back of her neck along with her unchanged clothes for the past few days, heavy and filling the turbulent, flighty heavy noise that made her ears cave. It wasn’t second nature but her brain really snapped into focus now.

Okay, mental breakdown over, she thought.

A silent shriek cracked against the back of her throat as she took one out and punctured another path. Aye, that rock climbing should’ve been for her!

Still, she pushed her body up again. The adrenaline rush dulled every sense of pain she felt at this point. But her mind could still cry the excruciating pain tingling over her until her toes. “Almost…there…” one hand of hers finally felt its rounded handle. Then the other she screamed as she pulled it up.

Cold tears started to muck her face, her upper body straining, visibly, in her eye. But the continuous flickering gold slowly decreasing forced her to continue to move up. To ignore every last sensory response except to get in.

Then she hit a door. A locked door.

May’s teeth grinded once more, her nose flaring. She couldn’t think as her hand clutched onto a fistful of the air blowing into her, keeping it within a spherical, fighting form of energy and smashed it against the locked door. A deep indent forming once, then twice, until an air pocket emerged and she fell right in, crashing against solid, beautiful ground.

Finally, it slowly rained on her as her chest rose heavily then fell; She took and used pure energy.

“Ack!” Her throat closed in along with her chest. Sharp contractions, primarily in her upper torso from climbing. Everywhere she twitched. The expressions on her face contorted, becoming red in the face. It flamed her entire insides, an excruciating torture of someone poking holes all along her arms and legs.

“…Not alone.” A stray gold energy glazed over her. She heard Lloyd. The throbbing started to decrease.

And more and more. Until May could flip over her body, slowly pushing it up; The images were swaying.

She could feel and hear her haggard breathing as she leaned against the walls. Just as she was halfway through, she got down and warm vomit left her mouth. But still, she wiped away onto one sleeve, her tears and puke, and slowly began to run towards the electricity.

The bright white and red lights made her eyes narrow. Inside the room was the large tube the gold was trapped in. Above it was something—something that converted the golden energy into Dark Energy. She rushed forward when she saw it slowly building up to a fully-realised form. Around 95%.

She looked around, to the tube then to the Dark Energy mixed in with Lloyd’s gold energy. She could see the mist over it. The separation of its particles. With both her hands, all she could see was the next batch fighting her control. Before, it was about to enter and build the Overlord’s body, but now it slowed to a stop with her powers. Albeit, clashing against her powers while she was trying to stop it from taking it.

She took one step to her side, her hands tightening as she moved the force back together. Let it grow, ignore everything and let it be a destructive force!

“You!” An arm of the weak imitation of the Overlord made a grab at her.

She moved back, forcefully holding back the brunt of pain. 96%. Without wasting a second, she forced it towards the control box beside it. In a flash, bright yellow blinded her, loud explosions rang her ears. Her feet left the ground and crashed against the metal walls, spiking along her spine, dull aches rising all over. But the black spots didn’t take too long to disappear in her eyes.

“Ah!” She shrieked awake, feeling the flames lick her skin alive. She seethed in pain, holding her arm. It was hot all over. The smell of smoke made dry coughs wreck her throat.

“May…?” It was the weak amount of Gold Energy in him that guided her. He was emerging underneath a fallen screen, crawling.

“Lloyd.” A toothy smile couldn’t help but spread. Until the floors jerked.

Losing altitude. Impact in T-minus 10, 9..

With one last push of energy, she tensed herself off the floor and wrapped around Lloyd’s arm, “Come on…” Her voice was tight.

The door was forced open with both the sibling’s help.

6, 5, 4…

Lloyd took her and they both fell straight into the ocean.

.

Water choked her nose, mouth and ears. She saw the deep blue. Then gold coming at her.

Salt raked the back of her throat, gulping in fresh air. The night had come. It was dark.

Lloyd was talking to her. She still had some Gold Energy.

Closing her eyes, a village and solid land became the lasting image in her head. Some muffled shouts.

Then she fell into a dream.

Chapter 18: The Cost of Protection

Notes:

obviously you can tell physics is dancing all across my head in the opening

Why had her grandfather sealed her, after taking her in?

The coldness seeped across her whole body, it took her mind in ease and relaxed her further into her memories for answers he spread across her childhood.

Eventually, the shivering rose onto the surface of her skin. The tips of her small, uncalloused fingers were numb to the frost even after wearing gloves. Soft snow dripped easily onto the night grounds of a snowy plane. May was eleven and the white puffs she breathed out became erratic, unable to contain herself that her grandfather had to keep ahold of her from running as they walked onto the stone grounds. They were just on the edge of the small hill the monastery resided on, then the marbled telescope standing a lot glinted in her eye.

The moment her grandfather let go, she placed one eye into the holes, squinting into the magnified view of the glinting jewels within the skies. She looked left then right, trying to navigate the pair that were similar. There was one, she pointed, “I think I see Gemini!” Her other hand pulled on her grandfather’s sleeves.

It was those times she’d have the fun lessons before going to bed. The stars, though, were a topic her grandfather seldom touched upon. It could’ve been November or December during this time because it was the first snow of the season and it was her first time she was spending it out star-gazing.

The destitute tree beside her only tilted his head upwards, allowing his long fierce beards to trickle in the wind, “Hmm.” She turned her head, seeing him touch his chin, “Good effort.”

“Grandfather,” she whined slightly. He always was like this, always not outright saying right or wrong.

The night only made the golden irises, slit like a lizards, appear more profound as it crinkled with the dips and ridges of time. “Not really but you were close enough,” his words carried a hint of a smile. Then the weight of his hand slowly ruffling her hair made her look up with a sulk as he mentioned, “Let’s go back. It’s been very long since I’ve had guests in the winter.”

“But the constellations…” She looked over her shoulder.

“The constellations will be there, don’t worry.” Before he could reach out, the wisps already helped him to open the heavy wooden gates and clear the snow to a path for them. The pair walked as cobblestone and snow crunched underneath their feets. The night breeze too blew the sound of windchimes, followed closely by her off-beat one that she made the first time.

As they stepped off the insulated veranda floors, the sliding doors opened to the familiar and simple tatami-mat covered room. To the yellowed paintings and pictures framed opposite on the side table and the ink painting all around to the kotatsu slowly spreading heat to the inside of her thick woolen stockings. It was spotless, as always, despite her grandfather always insisting he cleaned alone while she prepared the tea, the wisps would serve them food when they could like doting parents.

Her head was still downcast, not even the aromatic bowl of hot noodles would pull her (but it was slowly being effective). Such sulkiness, she didn’t even realise how much more flighty the wisps were with her today or the blank stare her grandfather was giving her.

Until he sighed, “Do you wish to learn astronomy still?” Her eyes immediately perked up. He chuckled. “What a curious child.”

Her small brain pulled an old lesson. “Learning never exists the mind—you taught me that.”

“No, I taught you that learning never exhaust the mind.” May could only push her lips together, immediately remembering.

Her grandfather continued to doll out his words while he sipped on his cup, “Do you remember how the stars start the same but eventually fade differently?”

She nodded fervently. “Eventually the sun will fade too.”

“Yes, a star the same mass as a sun will end up as a black dwarf and drift in space. What about the larger ones?”

Her hands warmed as she wrapped around her cup, “Into a neutron star or black hole.”

He nodded, “A neutron star orbits another star and eventually fades. Or the black hole lives in isolation or orbits another star.”

“I use void, does that count as a black hole?”

“If you continue to secretly eat sweets then yes, you’ll eventually up into a ball,” he quietly snickered.

“I don’t do it anymore,” she mumbled. Because he didn’t keep a lot of treats anyway. Or maybe it was the wisps that were tricking her.

“Child, do you think death would be the end for them though?”

She paused. Quietly, she answered, “It should be, shouldn’t it?” Was it a riddle?

“It is. The moment we’ve lived, death has been decided,” he poured another cup, swirling deeply inside the depths. “It is the law of nature. But death doesn’t usually mean the end.”

The off-beat windchime of hers she could still hear in earshot. “In the dying process, those stars indirectly cause the birth of new stars.”

“You’re teaching me moral lessons,” her shoulders slumped across the warm table.

But he only smiled underneath his conical heat, “It’s fitting for the first snow.”

He took another sip. “In life, death is decided when we have lived. But also, when we die, a new life breathes somewhere else. That is why, to die is to live, and to live is to die. Do you understand?”

The inner workings of her eleven-year-old brain tried to guess what he was trying to point out, “The meaning of life and mortality?”

But once again, he surreptitiously simmered, “One day, you will.”

While dinner continued on as usual, the hot broth didn’t satiate her curiosity. Her grandfather didn’t mention it was right or wrong, meaning it was wrong. But he ushered her into her room so quick she couldn’t ask once she yawned and the moon was high. Once she laid on her futon, she remembered seeing the one glow in the light star she placed as an act of ‘rebellion’ one time.

Her eyelids slowly became heavier, the back of her mind started to drone out into darkness. Though, she could feel the calloused palm of his brushing her forehead and closing her eyes. Between her ins and outs, all she could catch was one word that he muttered, ‘her’, and she didn’t ever remember going to sleep. Nor did she remember if he was ever as gentle as he was then.

From the next year on out, she started to feel weaker and she got sicker. In fact, her skin became more sickly pale with just a slight tinge because of how much she spent outside. She forgot how bright silver would appear in her eyes when she used her powers. It was as if her amber eyes reminded her what she did to Lloyd to delay his powers.

Winter the next year, they got out again to gaze at the stars but May wasn’t as willing. The year before, yes, she’d gotten more mature with her powers with his guidance but at the cost of never being able to joke or be at ease as she was when she was eleven.

The ghost of his hand suddenly became warm and she gasped, drinking in the fresh air as she pushed someone’s hand off her. It was still dark. Her gaze bolted around the room, seeing her shelf and the painting dimly lit across her table; she was back in her room.

“May,” beside her, her father was still alive and well.

---

Lloyd had told him how May had suddenly appeared to save him. Instead of running and teleporting away, she risked it by chasing after him. That in that chamber, she delayed the transference and shot down the plane, just in time as the ninja had supposedly destroyed the Overlord’s code. And in the end, she forcefully teleported them both away in the middle of the ocean using the Golden Energy.

When they both were standing at the foot of her bed, his hands didn’t let go of his shoulders once. His son’s compassion didn’t shy away when he saw his sister deathly pale with barely a breath. Maybe even he could feel it too. Even though Pixal assured them she was only sleeping, only they knew the severity of using the Golden Energy. While Lloyd didn’t say anything, perhaps it was one of the main reasons why he haphazardly stowed away on the rocket; out of guilt that if anything were to happen, her efforts would’ve been in vain.

Yet it was in vain. The floor under his staff cracked as he knocked it in his anguish, listening to his son’s rueful words that they couldn’t come back home. That they were trapped on the godforsaken comet and they lost contact again.

His son was stuck, his daughter was in a coma.

He buried his face further into his palms; If he knew this would’ve happened, he would’ve never lied!

For Garmadon, he never believed in hope or prophesies and what-not that Wu and his father did. Instead he believed in himself, believed in what others could do, that went beyond some high power’s decree.

That’s why, despite how he blamed himself, he didn’t believe his daughter would be unconscious any longer. She laid atop this bed, still breathing, even after he told her the truth. Even though she hid away her fear of death, she still decided to chase after Lloyd.

Mixed feeling stirred within him, as he sighed and ruffled with her head. Maybe she would wake up if someone did what she despised the most.

Then he felt her shifting. His hand touched on empty air as he heard her gasp. “May,” he couldn’t stop himself from embracing her.

“Dad!” She cried out as she clawed on his clothes, “I’m sorry. I just ran. You were just protecting me!”

“You’re fine, that’s all that matters, silly girl,” still, his hands remained firm on her trembling shoulders. In-between her choked sobbing and her sniffing, he finally looked at her properly. His heart skipped a beat; It had been a whole two days but there was silver still retaining in her eyes, prominent in the dark. In the dim light, her skin too looked rosier than usual. The air around her more turbulent. “Are you in any pain?” He asked, and she shook her head fervently.

Garmadon’s eyes narrowed, lips tight. It was as if, every time she used Golden Energy, her true strength was unravelling.

Someone was approaching the room, “Garmadon, they’ve just reestablished contact with the ninja—" Misako gasped, “May!”

“The ninja?” She wiped her eyes, “Right.” She whispered. “Where are they? Why are we here?”

Garmadon stood up, “We’ve no time to lose. Can you walk? C’mon.” He supported her with his shoulder as they got up into the main dojo lit up with blue light overpowering the darkness.

.

She never thought she’d see a number of computers taking over her father’s building.

When she walked in, she heard Cole’s voice shrilling out, “…I won’t be able to carry on without you!”

Nya, when she was stuck in something annoying, smacked her face. Then she looked behind her and she immediately brightened, “Oh finally, sleeping beauty’s awake. How about I just care for May, huh? Now just don’t give up.” Her computer tapping continued on furiously.

“May? You’re alive!” Lloyd was the first one to exclaim followed by the other ninja’s overlapping congrats.

Kai transmitted back, “Pixal was right, you weren’t a goner!”

She glanced towards her father putting on a head seat, passing her one too. After adjusting it, she let out the questions, “Pixal? Who the hell is Pixal? Where are you?”

The silver haired ponytail opposite her waved a hand up, similarly engrossed in a smaller TV beside her mother, “I am Pixal.”

Without seeing her physically, she sensed the electric currents within her, “Another nindroid?”

Jay gushed out, “Heh, and crazy story yet, we’re in space!”

There was a pause. Was this another sign? “No way. You’re in space?”

Lloyd grunted, “We wouldn’t be if I didn’t give up my Golden powers. We could’ve all been home.”

“Don’t say that. I was wrong.” Her father’s fists were tense as he clutched on the mic, “You should trust in each other. Believe in yourself.”

Then the sounds of static noise filled the room. Simultaneously, all their morale dropped—Nya outright banged a fist on the table. “Couldn’t you have placed your monastery somewhere above the grounds?” She huffed, ignoring the chalk-filled look of shock her father was shooting at her.

“They’re returned with the Golden Weapons. It’s only a matter of time,” Pixal rang out.

The Golden Weapons? Hearing gold, her mind immediately flashed to the only thing she could think of. “How is the Overlord still alive?”

The ninja’s voices popped up again when the static stabilized:

Jay incredulously asked, “You have a build-you-own-rocket-kit?”

“No, but we can make one. Arcturus may not fly, but she’ll give us all the metal we need. And Zane knows this solar system better than anyone!” Lloyd exclaimed.

Zane said slowly, “And Kai's Fire could weld the missing parts.”

Kai added, “Cole's manpower could do all the heavy lifting.”

Cole joined the rapid synchronization, “Jay has enough electricity and nerd knowledge to make a halfway believable spacecraft.”

Jay guffawed, “Haha. Hey! This could actually work.”

There was beeping on Pixal’s side, “After tabulating, it’s a high success rate percentage.”

Altogether they cheered, “Alright, let’s do th—!”

Again, they got cut off but hope didn’t drop for them.

“Let’s trust in the ninja to finish their job.” Wu took off his headset, “We’ll need to meet them halfway.”

“The Overlord’s taken control of the city,” her father curtly informed her and she could only nod.

“Already ahead of you, sensei,” Nya grinned. “Their vehicles are locked and loaded for homecoming.”

Pixal turned around and she saw how amazingly beautiful and human she was with her metallic skin, the circuits going up her and mimicking actual veins. “I’ll be in navigation control.”

Wu turned to ask her, “We’ll need all the power we can. Can you fight?”

May looked down towards her palm, accepting the warmth of silver erupting from the flames of motivation. “I’ve got no other option, do I?” Just a little bit more. “Let’s go over the last stretch.”

.

.

She saw the building-sized golden hurricane coming at them. Sinisterly powerful, it sent shivers up her skin as she, her uncle and father tensed within the Temple of Fortitude. Raging energy flickered, running the trees erratic. Anything that succumbed to it fell into the swirling vortex of the dark Golden Energy of the Overlord.

Once she felt the five energies of the ninja, she alerted them, “The Overlord’s going to come close by!”

“Then you need to time well!” Her father grumbled back, the knuckles on his hand white on the red doors.

Her hand was a hair’s distance from the cold engraving emitting a chill into her stomach.

The doors creaked as they went back. Blue, black, red, white then green finally leapt through! “Activate the shield!”

The moment her hand smashed on it, something heavy rapped across the blue surface. Every bang it had shook the temple underneath their feets. “No, no! Get the girl! She has part of his energy!” His raspy voice carried the heavenly defying pressure with each syllable. Like fireworks were popping outside, every pounding and insurgence caused the ancient barrier to tremble in fear.

May found her father’s eyes, similarly etched in worry: The seal was still a part of the purest essence of Golden Energy.

“Argh! Seriously, what is it with you and him?” Jay covered the top of his head from the crumbling architecture falling onto him.

“Keep shooting. But bring her alive!”  His overwhelming pressure slowly stalked off, but left the ricocheting energy blasts from the nindroids continuously crumbling their walls.

Lloyd cast a quick glance at her then to Cyrus Borg, “You said you had a weapon that could stop him?”

He replied cheerily, “I do. It’s my best protected secret.” Underneath the ground, a highly advanced mechanically engineered case rose from a hatch.

Jay jumped over, “What is it?”

Zane said factuall, “It is well-protected.”

Lloyd crowded behind him as little metal tinkering opened on all sides, “Is it an ancient curse?”

Kai harrumphed, “I say fire power.”

Cole, “I hope it rocks.”

Jay, “Is it dangerous? Is it alive? Does it come with a manual? Is it a—a—a pill!?”

Looking the one pill inside, she snapped, “Is it useful is the right question!”

“Ah, it’s not just any pill, but a nano pill. For all of time, scientists have been searching for the holy grail of inventions. A diet pill that actually works!”

May had to slap her forehead and restrain herself from biting her tongue.

“Haha…wait until you are old, you’ll see why it’s so important.” Her father’s smile dropped as he clutched onto Borg, shaking him, “Tell me, Borg! Does it work?”

“No. But the nanotechnology inside has an adverse effect. It not only shrinks your waistline but miniaturizes you as well,” he explained.

“You’ve made a..shrinking pill?” Zane tilted his head.

May looked up from pinching in between her brows, “Exactly. Our solution now is to make the Overlord tiny?”

Kai erupted too, “You want us to get to this guy, who has armour that with the mere tough, would make us toast, and you want us to give him a pill?”

“Precisely!”

“We’re doomed,” she crouched onto the ground, putting her head between her knees. Not even her Void could avoid the Overlord’s sight that long, not with him almost embodying her grandfather’s powers.

“Brother, do you remember when both of us were on the same team?” She craned her neck to hear her father and his solutions.

Jay waved a hand between them, “Uh, hey, yeah, old timers, mind paying attention? We're trying to save the world here!”

But Wu understood what he was suggesting, “You're right, brother, on the playground when we were kids. Templegate Tigers.”

“Ha, I threw a mean curve ball, and your stick could thread the needle. We never lost.”

The pieces started to fall in place. “But the Overlord won’t let them get close to him enough.”

She got up, “Unless he won’t know. I could buy you some time.”

“This isn’t for discussion. If you fall, no one will catch you,” her father struck his staff, “I forbid it.”

May let out an incredulous sigh, “I wasn’t using it, I was stopping it.”

“It’s alright, we can get them close to him,” Kai placed a hand on her shoulder.

She clicked her tongue and summoned a heavy boulder to throw at him.

“Ow! Hey!” By instinct, Kai shot out his fire, letting it explode in pieces. Though the debris didn’t land on the ground neither did his fire dissipate as she controlled it with one hand.

“See? You said you needed all the help you could get. I’ll do it.” The Overlord would die this time around. He wouldn’t live if he wasn’t meant to die.

“Fine. But we need to plan carefully.” He walked over towards one of the Stone Warrior armours and threw one towards Lloyd.

He turned it in his hand, “Are you sure this is gonna protect us?”

“If the Overlord’s warrior used this against the First Spinjitzu Master, I see no reason why we can’t use it against those exact same powers.”

May caught one then her eyes flickered. She passed it back, “You or uncle take it. It’s going to prevent me from disappearing.”

“Follow closely,” he pat her back.

“Hey, the seal! It’s broken!” Lloyd called just as they finished wearing their armours.

Outside the descending blue barrier, a red figure stomped her feet. In one swing of her heavy sword, Nya destroyed some nindroids, “Better late than never! Go get ‘em, Ninja!”

The ninja would take the main charge and clear the path for her followed by her father and uncle. They broke through using their Spinjitzu, taking form of the myriad of whirling colours all the way into the city. They passed by and avoided the mechanical dredge on the destructive grounds. Half-destroyed buildings had fallen or were falling the more they got closer to the heart of New Ninjago City. The Overlord’s essence also got stronger. His energy practically flowed and corrupted even the bricks of the building and stone rooftop tiles!

Just as she saw the golden webs weaving in and out, calling for prey, she signaled them and disappeared. She reappeared, hidden within one of the rooftops. Poking her head out, she saw the giant spider-like entity, gold runes running up from its claws into a coalescent armour covering his hide.

May immediately dived into her sixth sense, focusing directly on the pure Darkness veiled and mixed with the corrupted Golden Energy. It was still a pure imitation, but the numbers made up for its strength.

Below, a fist made of tiles rose above—Just like controlling the mountains. Its swing so fast onto their group but also collapsed into nothing. “I don’t believe it, the armour’s working!” Cole shouted.

Jay charged screaming, “Keep going! We have to take the heat off them!”

She took out all the power supply she had yet, gathering it all, sharpening, then scattered them into thick giant needles; disrupting the overall integrity than one big shot! Once she got a hold of one part of the Golden Webs, she willed it to push down into the ground.

She ignored the taste of blood seeping onto her tongue, her powers fighting with a dragon’s strength, biting through it, pushing it away as if an ant was biting through a vessel!

Combined with the ninjas cutting through across the webs, it elicited a sharp thunderous cry—a sure sign of victory!

Sweat burned her eyes until she closed them, still retaining a mental image of the layout. Her hold only expanded when the ninjas cut loose one web and helped her transfer it further up.

“We have to save the people!” Lloyd pointed down to where he and the rest were.

“The senseis need to get closer!” Kai roared back.

The manhole on the road came open, Skales popped up. Jay had to rub his eyes, and blinked, “The snakes are on our side? Great. Now I have seen it all!”

May reappeared, closer to where they were because she lost control of the other side. But priority was making sure her father and uncle could have a clear shot.

The moment she reappeared, her eyes shook when the strong aura of Dark Energy and gold came towards her father and uncle, using the webs as a stepping stone. She immediately pulled back the energy particles, her jaw rattling. This was different than inside the ship though. With every friction the Overlord’s energy fought, it cast a deep, numbing yet enflamed wound onto the silver energy it battled with.

Once she saw the pill dance right through, with a big heave she pushed all the restless energy towards the side. There was a huge crash that she ignored. Sharp needles erupted all over her arms, and turning circles into her stomach. Her chest rose and fell, she retreated into a dark corner, attempting to stabilize her breathing. But instead of being calm, something made it worse.

“May, get out of here!”  Her father.

Her heart struck. A menacing gold web appeared in split second. She turned to disappear but the force wrapped around her hands and neck like an invisible serpent.

“Hah…I know your little moves.”  The air grew thick with tension as her eyes widened in horror, trying without fail to escape as her body reacted from being placed right in front of the Overlord’s glaring red eyes. The pressure intensified, crushing both her windpipe and her hands, “With this…I’ll finally be complete!”

A strangled gasp escaped her lips, the sound choked off by him. Her dangling legs bucked back and forth. Panic engulfed her when something poked inside the middle of her stomach. A foreign force puncture her from inside and she could feel her power drain, taken and captured without care from her core.

She kicked harder with futility her struggle muffled as her eye contracted. Her world was narrowing into blank spaces, unable to fight as she was suffocating.

She was going to die.

The life she had flashed right before her. It replaced the darkness she swept in and out. The sounds from outside, the shouts, the destruction, the laughter—it had turned into a constant ring within her eardrums. Until she heard a soft off-beat windchime.

She could only see it.

It was that memory in winter. Her grandfather had put a hand to her forehead and he uttered, ‘...her.’

His voice carried a strong power within as it began to wrap her softly, ‘Protect her until destiny arrives for her.’

In a split second, she lost all feeling completely. Then she saw the contortions of the Overlord’s face, a high-pitched wail shaped his mouth as his teeth bared. A strong wave surged from all her veins like a torrential wave, burning the webs with little effort. While it burned away the tentacles, it also spread a cooling sensation over her. The bright surge of silver and gold crackled the energy around him as all the opposing energy she took at her fingertips. With each breath, she saw the glowering energy of gold dying her view into particles, then something bled red. The thumping within her heart started to stab through her and rake her from within as she couldn’t stop taking the energy. She couldn't stop.

Then someone pushed her, the gold disappeared. Fresh air graced her burning throat but the wind didn’t fight as she felt herself light. Falling against nothing. She saw a white figure growing smaller as the buildings grew from the corner of her eyes.

She continued to fall, and fall, and fall into darkness again.

.

May wasn’t in her dreams again. At least, she didn’t think she was.

Even when she took one step forward, it felt like the never-ending blackness never moved.

She looked around, darting everywhere for something. Until she saw a rough outline. A body frame, a woman.

The woman was covered, head to toe, in black ensemble that she missed it.

May took a step forward and saw it more clearly; The woman's hair was held up into a bun with a traditional hairpin. Fastened onto her hip was a sword’s hilt. Maybe she was also wearing a kimono, she couldn’t tell.

Then she turned sideways, all the hairs on her body stood up as her breath hitched. She saw red eyes. The woman had red eyes.

The woman started to turn away and her body gradually disappearing into the darkness. May chased after her, “Wait, what are you!?”

Her fingertips managed to touch some cloth, making her shoulders shrink from pressure until she blinked and saw a white ceiling.

Chapter 19: S2 Finale: The Family Legacy

“About time you woke up,” it wasn’t her father, Lloyd or even her uncle, it was the old hag, Mystake. Mystake, in her room, preparing a pot of tea for her.

“…I’m still dreaming,” she mumbled and pulled the covers over her. She snuggled back into the luxury of her bed, cold, as she closed her eyes.

She was just about to rest in eternal darkness until she heard Gayle Gossip’s mournful voice blare from her radio, ‘The city gathers today in remembrance of a beloved saviour, the White Ninja, Zane.’

Immediately she got up to strain her ear. ‘It appears it isn’t the people but also the winter that’s come to honour his sacrifice for his fellow partner, May Garmadon, and the city. The city park, where the Titanium Ninja monument has recently been erected, is being flooded with mourners dressed in white.’

As May shook her head in doubt, she looked down and saw the sickly tinge running across her arms. It was marked together with faintly glowing gold runes too, characters that she couldn't discern. Her hands started to twitch, a headache painfully throbbed from the back of her mind and the memories doused her head clean: She was pushing away the power. Her time with her grandfather. A burst of gold then red. The Overlord choking her and his red eyes.

Zane had pushed her away.

Her throat started to close up and she tried to claw at her throat. But tears started to rise into her eyes as the slightest brush of her fingertips burned the mark he left on her neck. It was like the air had abandoned her too.

“You were lucky you only got interrupted,” the whiff of the tea she poured immediately made her chest expand. May blinked through impeding tears as she quickly drank it, exhaling when the hot liquid cooled her insides.

But May could only just stare into the white sheets as she droned on. “Your body couldn’t handle your powers. Your father was worried it would consume you alive.”

Protect her.

She winced, rapping a fist against her head and covered her face. But in the darkness, she saw red. It made her remember that feeling leaving a ghost of a memory. It forced her to keep her eyes open and remember it in the light. Every flashing detail that appeared so clearly but so distorted,

“Why did..” Her voice was more hoarse than usual. She didn’t recognize it. “How am I still alive..?” She asked more quietly.

“Girl, you’re drinking it, you tell me,” Mystake scoffed, carrying over the tray of tea over her now.

May looked down into her empty cup. She caught another whiff, reminding her of a familiar one. “That tea…” She looked at the pot, “Why is that tea the cure?” It was the same tea she always drank. The one tea she couldn’t go a day without or she’d feel grates running up her throat. It was also the one she and her grandfather always indulged in without fail everyday.

In the corner of May’s eyes, the runes started to fade further into her skin, and the sickliness tinge it had was growing more apparent. Inside the tea itself too, there was an energy particle she’d never noticed before.

“It’s your grandfather’s special concoction.”

She looked up to see Mystake smiling. No, grinning, like a cat.

---

None of his friends, save for Nya, were responding to each other at this point.

Lloyd burrowed his face further into his hands, trying to rub away any of the bleariness of the day. Between juggling answering regular phone calls for security drills by Borg and making sure the medicine Mystake prescribed had to be taken exactly three times a day, it was a no-brainer that he missed on the major argument they had.

It didn’t seem like a lot, just a few minor disagreements during security drills. But it just added oil to the fire. Earlier, the three of them fought into throwing fists. First, Jay and Cole because of their dumb argument over Nya. Then Kai who had had enough and threw the first punch in when they kept on thinking Nya was just like a belonging to them and not her own person with her own boundaries. Which led to Kai and Nya fighting because he was being too overprotective…god. He was just happy to lend a room to Nya to fix the bounty and crash overnight later. It made the house livelier.

Lloyd paused mid-sentence and completely stopped writing into his journal and groaned. He rested his forehead against his fists, looking down at his entry through the little slit of his eye. The ink dropped on the word ‘sister’, and he unconsciously began to chew on his lip.

If only he had just run away with May back then. Stupid him and his stupid feelings.

It was only when he heard the loud crash of china in May’s room did he realize he had fallen asleep into the afternoon.

By the time he fled to the corridor opposite him, he remembered Mystake was here to check on any improvements. She told him and his father that she was improving a lot. Maybe May woke up..!

When Lloyd came into the doorframe, he was joined by his father, but the scene inside didn’t match what he thought of. May was awake, but she was holding up Mystake by the collar as a flipped tray of sizzling tea and broken cups laid just near her, like she’d thrown it. “What did you do!?” Her voice had changed, strangling to scream.

She raised a fist, both he and his father immediately held down her arms. A unphased Mystake just stood silently and watched the contortions of her every snarl and bite , “Why are you sealing me away? After what I went through!?” She continued to shout even though it ended with a sudden hitch in her breath. But despite how much both he and his father haggled her, the pure anger, the etched veins bulging on her face made him wince with her violent struggling.

“Get off, GET OFF!!” Her raised voice made him take a step back and his hold tighter. “WHY DID YOU MAKE ME BELIEVE!? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO SACRIFICE ZANE!?” She wailed until her voice cracked.

“Ah-!” Before she could further hurt them all, she let out one last gasp and she slumped against them; His father had to knock her out.

Lloyd could hear the loud haggard breathing both he and his father solicited. The slight pain of May’s desperate scratches finally trebled and caused his shoulders to slump, his mouth slack; He had never seen her like that.

Mystake began to clap her hands, brushing off the dirt. She was the one with the most normal voice here, “You know now. Why she cannot open this seal.”

Seal? He focused on how deathly pale she looked, the blood drained from her lips from all the insanities she committed the past few days. How could May be sealed? No who could? No, he already knew the answer to that.

He looked at his father who was gradually growing red in the face. “I want you out of this house. Now.”

Mystake put on a tight smile, “Hmph! I guess this is practice. I don’t expect her to forgive us when she finds out the truth.” She didn’t bother to pick up her things, instead she put up one hand as she turned out the doorway, “Until next time, young Garmadons.”

Her leaving also left the questions hanging in the air.

Looking at his sister, she’d been reduced to this state trying to survive. His mind trailed back towards his friends too, that were eventually splitting into separate ways with the death of Zane, their brother, for the world. He even looked within himself, that was the ‘Chosen One’. The living embodiment of protecting this world, big and small, at the expense of his life, his childhood.

“Is this what the rest of our lives is gonna be, dad?” He didn’t dare to turn back, in fear he’d say something else, something what Wu would say.

Then May wasn’t in his hands anymore, his father had picked her up to tuck her carefully in her bed. “I sometimes wish it wasn’t.” Lloyd couldn’t see it, but Garmadon wiped a stray tear from her puffy eyes. The coldness of it numbed him more than the winter chill could.

Just how much pain was it, that she had gone through? How far, how good was the end that she had to struggle under you, father, and alone?

“I only hope you both will have each other’s backs for it,” for their lives were going to be long and they weren’t going to live for their own benefit. Just like Zane’s sacrifice, they would lose more around them and within them as his descendants, blessed with everything but also nothing.

Notes:

- End of Season 2: Echoes of Destiny -
I can't believe I finished this within a whole week, I'm actually in shock. But anyway, I've still got another side chapter to crap out and wrap up this season. I warn now that I will not be posting until probably May (happy early 1 year, i could've probably dished out s6 by now with wtvr motivation i had with this season)
Anyway, await for S4, because drama about to unload for these two siblings. Have a good one ^^
edit: i forgot to put a chp title...that's the adrenaline rushing from finishing a whole season

Chapter 20: Her Master and Grandfather (I)

Notes:

i seriously did mean to post this before my exams but eh...there's prolly gon be 3 parts to this (to rlly flesh out for s4). I happened to have some time to finalise this one snippet.
- Speaking of s4, i might rewrite many things in it + characters + to keep up with the plot and climax aka s8-s9. That's whyyy do expect this to take longer. (￢_￢;) This snippet will be long tho that's why it's in 3 parts

The scratching of paper in the sordid atmosphere was replaced with a momentary knock of an object and a girl’s swearing. May quickly picked up the ink bottle before it could stain more of her painstakingly-made diagrams and writing. Then she grumbled once she saw it had left a noticeable ink splotch that would dry and eventually irk her when she had to quickly refer back. Her hand grabbed onto the edges, ripping it, unbothered if it left a terrible rip in its spine. This book was only for her anyway and it had to be perfect. 

Once she crumpled it into a ball, she threw it across her room towards the increasing pile of similarly ripped out pages. Her dad or Lloyd would clean it for her anyway.

She didn’t care for how high the rubbish in that corner was growing taller or the dustiness that was growing visible with each day. As long as the window was open, it wasn’t stuffy.

A teasingly unbearable itch prompted her to claw at her scalp, letting gunk gather under her nails. Her unkempt hair continued to grow lacquered with oil but dry throughout its middle without her care. May continued to slump her body down and pulled the blanket around her tighter, sometimes massaging her throbbing neck and her fingertips would brush the neck-high inner she wore. Still, her grip didn’t leave her brush. Her hand continued to rake her hair into a frizz as she continued to focus with bloodshot eyes to rewrite and revise the scrolls she had left from her grandfather, damned to follow his every word anymore. Yet somehow, the uncountable amount of dots just before she’d overwrite the yellowed diagrams proved another story. She wasn’t just afraid of ruining the effectiveness but even forgetting the words he’d remarked her then.  

It was only when the somber winter winds blowing away part of her curtains into the whiteness outside did her transcribing of her grandfather’s lessons surround her with the freezing memories of when he had taught her for those short three years. When each passing winter grew colder and her hate for the season, and even rain, grew together with pain: 

---

The line of Master and grandfather was very thin in May’s mind. The First Spinjitzu Master; That was the only constant identity he had. Even from the very first day when they had first encountered, out of great concern for a sudden and new element he had offered his hand in teaching, unknown that she was his relative. The reason? To nurture an unstable element for the peace of the world.

At the time, she sought Wu primarily to escape Darklys. But she also wanted to grow stronger before Lloyd so she wouldn’t be left behind. So, she asked, could he teach her to guarantee her future? 

He didn’t question a lot but warned her that it would be tough and she knowingly accepted it, punishments and lessons.

“You may do what you wish in meditation. Recite scriptures in your heart or whatnot but do not move. Enlightenment may just widen your view.”  Was all he clued her in during one of their earlier lessons. It was after the new years, a few months since she started staying with her grandfather and he had, unkowingly, sealed her. She was turning twelve and to train her foresight in seeing energy, he left her standing underneath the torrential onslaught of a waterfall. It would start at the first ray of dawn and end when the sky turned orange. Early on, she would pass out or collapse but got used to it after two weeks. Though during it, if she got too comfortable and dozed off, she’d be splashed with more freezing water by her master. 

Her chattering questions only bore useless answers from him, who told her she was smart enough and to be enlightened. It was only when she looked down from the pouring water and saw a thin layer of frostbit clouds that she puffed out. She noticed then the intertwined layers upon layers that beckoned for her. Particles that bent away from her touch and finally, broke down and travelled through her veins. That was her first completed lesson and the warmth that spurned in her chest melted away the heavy brunt of water in an instant.  

In her eagerness, she caught the eye of her master who was still silent. But children were perceptive. Seeing the lenient approval in his eyes, she collapsed into a week-long illness. In-between her outs and ins, she could see the worrisome look her grandfather gave. It comforted her. He was just a strict master, she thought happily.  

Afterwards, she didn’t mind all the other similarly complicated lessons that promised to uplift and shape her future.) In other lessons—sparring with wooden swords, stamina building through the monastery’s unique courses and hand-to-hand combat—when blackened bruises became her medal after it overcame its green and purple appearance and the sharp tip of knife poked in her lower belly with every breath she took, the forthcoming lessons proved that what was impossible to human nature became reality under him. Gradually, in a fight she would learn to last longer with learning her sixth sense under strong pressure akin to waterfalls and teleportation during close combat wouldn’t place as much a strain on her body. Even with her old injury in her arms, she managed to overcome most of it by abiding closely to her master’s ludicrous instructions: Retain her balance but to not swing too closely or leave an open defense. Then later would teach her ways to implement techniques or combine them to maximise their effectiveness in sword fighting. He was truly deserving of the title the First Spinjitzu Master. However terrible it was, her grandfather very much spared no expense in the request she asked for.  

His other position, to be her guardian, was also adequate. While he didn’t need to care of her, he still tried his best to entertain her but evolved, instead, into mindlessly interesting lessons. Basic school subjects like History, Geography, Mathematics, some local dialects and languages, Astronomy. Other hobbies were built off his habits. He’d taught her the art of tea-brewing, farming, painting, calligraphy and alchemy. For the first year and a half, it was peaceful with just the two of them. It was far from the old chaos of her father, the banished Dark Lord, and Lloyd who was going to destroy him. It was selfish.  For her grandfather, who showed a new world to her. Perhaps that’s why she’d forgotten why she was there and who she had left behind for. 

Nonetheless, just like how rain offered rainbows after a shower, there were never-ending storms. During the last half of her third year, when she was turning thirteen, she had expected at some point that the harshness would make her weary. Yet, the start of the great divide between them wasn’t her, but with her grandfather.  

Chapter 21: Her Master and Grandfather (II)

Again. Again. Wrong. Repeating the same instructions. Telling her what she already knew. Again and again but her body wouldn’t listen. Everyday spent in the sun until night, every passing day her skin got more sallow. The only constant injury was on her thumb, peeling unending as her nails picked it.  

The lessons, when she was previously offered an understandable number of breaks, he began to cut them. If she were sick, she’d be left to the wisps for nursing and expected to run after rest. If she were sick again, rest wasn't an option. Especially in swordsmanship, he’d expect more. Things he wanted but she’d have to struggle into almost a stop because of her physical disability from being pushed off the stairs by the kids in the orphanage. When it happened and she would catch his eye, it became inevitable for her chest to squirm at his disappointment. It was because she was failing too much, she thought, and she didn’t want to lose him with failure. May needed him to be the Master of Void. To her, it was better to have her feelings hurt by someone around than being left alone in pain.  

It was during one trip out with her grandfather to Jamanakai Village and meet Mystake. She slipped out for a while to pick up some groceries, in the begrudging cold, for her grandfather while he and the wrinkle-faced lady chatted away. The old, cobbled streets were lined with the change of orange. Rusted leaves lined the wooden and stone-made buildings in the dying-down green abundance. A hint of the northern autumn chill making the hung lanterns move was a reminder of the changing seasons. On this particular path, numerous street vendors waited out in the cold; especially the poorer ones, mostly selling food, coal or wood and weapons. She walked familiarly past their shouting and sales-calling, her eyes languidly watched for the similar villagers passing by. All of whom left nary a glance because they knew all they had were offerings nearing expiration or was of dubious quality.  

Before long, her back was heavier now with the wares inside the bamboo-made bag as she rounded back. The faster she got back, the faster she’d get out of this weather. She was back on the almost-empty poorer vendors street, with just a handful left getting ready to pack up shop. It wasn’t five steps in when she raised her head and looked behind her to find a spiky-haired kid carrying a big load of weapons on his back.  

“If you need protection at home, this knife is the best you could get,” a boy shoved a crude knife in front of her. May looked down to the poor knife; it harbored more of a dull sheen than the shiny surfaces she was used to seeing. The slight rough ridges were proof of its quality, filled with more impurities than it should. Then to face the owner of the poorly bandaged hand. He had some dim red eyes highlighted by his dark circles, she noticed, but behind it gleamed a burning spirit that was missing from the other vendors. From his slightly toned arms to the ashen hands and his apron with a blacksmith's insignia similar to the ones on the weapons denoted he was the creator. He shouldn’t have been any older than her from his sound, but his impoverished build gave people an impression of someone slightly bit younger. Behind him was a smaller girl peering over their cart onto her. There were only two stools for them to stand on, no adults. Orphans, she realised: It meant he wasn’t going to leave without a fight.  

Her master was going to come out anytime soon and she didn’t want to be given any kind of moral drilling if she was caught giving this kid a cold shoulder. Inwardly, she sighed and took out her pocket money to just pay without getting anything from him. Pity money, in other words. While his eyes initially gleamed, without acknowledging his weapons, the boy’s pride was visibly wounded.  

“I’m a seller, not a beggar,” he shook his head furiously.  

“So, think of it as a charity.”  

“I’m not that hopeless either.” The repressive snarkiness of his voice was quickly replaced with a customary smirk, “Maybe it’s too big for you. Why don’t you look again? I have something smaller for your size.”  

May grew more tight-lipped as small herb shop continued to loom in the corner of her eyes. “You don’t have anything I want,” so he was better off taking it. At times like this, pride was useless. But he still stubbornly refused and willingly moved away from her without another word.  

The girl, calling him brother, came rushing towards him then just as May sighed heavily—at least he could’ve accepted the money for his family. She readily halved the money to pass to his sister, until she noticed a leaflet had been dropped from him. Looking down to her feet, it read two words, ‘Fencing Tournament.’ Maybe it was an ad from his suppliers, but never mind the money reward, she’d heard of this type of European swordsmanship in passing lessons. Unlike the long and strong blows she was taught, it was more defensive and faster.   

She stated to scratch the inside of her thumb as it dawned further: the rapier was lighter than the hard katana too. And this kid wanted to be acknowledged, right?  

“How about you sell this to me?” The pouch of coins she threw was caught by the grubby hands of the little sister. “This thing has some worth.”  

“Sure! Take it!” The sister had replied before he could.  

“Nya!” He hissed.  

She merely watched the little girl giggle, spinning around from her brother’s grasp as she stuck her tongue out to him. “Thanks for doing business.” She waved them goodbye with the leaflet in her hand and pocketed it inside her storage. With none of the grin she had before, she was on her tiptoes while her hand pulled back the agarwood door. The sight of colourfully-filled jars of herbs greeted her, and the scent of a freshly-made teapot was left on the table her master was sitting at. There was another cup with him, freshly steaming. “I’m back,” there were some clinking noises in the back, probably from the missing Mystake.  

Her grandfather passed the cup, which smelled differently to the usual flowery ones she drank. “Welcome. Ah, this should last for the next half year.”   

“Mhm,” a slight chill swept inside her body, the feeling of cold water making the autumn chill more unbearable. Until she sneezed and left her nose itchy. Despite its medicinal after-taste, it wasn’t too bad. She took more sips before she passed the money pouch to him while she readjusted her increasingly weary shoulders.   

Shortly after his wrinkly and bony hand took it, she heard him lightly shaking it. She could hear the curiously light coins clinking, “But it appears like you’ve bought almost an entire year’s worth?”  

While her voice was levelled, she couldn’t avoid how the teacup was scalding her palm because of her tight clench while her heart gradually picked up its pace. “I just donated a bit to some sibling vendors,” since this was her first visiting Jamanakai Village during the cold season, it would make sense to him that she’d feel pity. Especially towards siblings. And it wasn’t exactly a lie. She did intend to give them money from the beginning.  

It was just the slight shuffling coming from behind the storage room and her continuing to down the cup that filled the silence. The wrought on her brow loosened, while she let out a sigh of relief that he didn’t press on more. 

Chapter 22: Her Master and Grandfather (III)

Notes:

You can see why I need this broken up in pieces...

1. Conquering one’s desires, the soul is clear 

Discipline the desires; actions and emotions. Naturally temperament will follow. 

The inside of her fingers had long grown numb and red as she copied out her transcripts as punishment. Transcribe 5 copies of morality conduct by dawn—this was considered light.  

She adjusted the head of her lamp, averting the brightness from bouncing off the paper. The other continued to write the character strokes; neither bold or thin, neither stiff or flowy. Her script merely copied the book, words long memorised and blurred over. Exactly reflecting May’s disposition, just a systematic follower. In that way, she managed to compile exactly 5 with some few hours to sunrise.  

With the final wet ink stroke shining softly in the light, she reached out her arms behind her and stretched her back. Then her sight swept past the fencing leaflet crumpled across the edge of her table and she looked up to the pitch-black landscape, empty snow, but with winter unable to hide its wintry bite. Through her open window pane, unforgiving chilling breeze cooled her face, lightly painting it red and keeping her head alert. Once she closed it, she couldn’t help but reach out to rub her bleary eyes. 

One beat and a two, the black ink had dried, and every page was organised. She might as well send it now. 

Before a door with a potted plum blossom, May’s knock was lonely in the darkened halls. “Master?” And also, her voice echoed alone without a muffled response. She knocked again to no avail. She rubbed her nose awkwardly; He would be awake by now. It was either he was in deep meditation or, despite everything else, fast asleep. Immortal he was, he was, after all, old.  

Otherwise, he wasn’t in. Throughout her walk, there was nary a gold wisp to tend to the wilting plum blossoms or even to jump her for fun. But he would tell her if he went out for errands. He always did. Unusually silent, her grip on the papers tightened. The bottom of her lip was threatening to split. The door merely stared back at her ominously, with shadows looming. The ticking in her head only growing louder every time her heart and mind fought over. 

Peeling away the shallowest of skin in her thumb, she thought, the worst thing was more transcribing. “I’m coming in...” The door slid back softly. It was empty. 

Her clenched shoulders fell out instantly. The same room with nothing but a few drawn-out portraits on the walls, a few framed ink paintings on a sturdy bookshelf besides a study table with littered scrolls and dead candles, a small shrine emitting faint incense and a clean futon on the floor. Empty of its immortal master, free of worldly possessions, save of his teapot. 

Immediately, her eyes darted to his desk and found a note. She let out a bigger sigh once it read that he had unexpected revelation to tend to for the day. Leave the transcripts and focus on doing her daily drills before having the day off; It should’ve been a good revelation then. Still, it left her wondering what errands he was off to as she laid her neatly-stacked papers just right by the food of his desk. But after all, one stone could make big waves. For a man like her master, it proved unending thoughts and prophecies, such could be seen right before her. This place of destruction in the bleak room.  

Her hand, that usually itched to reach out to amend, remained still by her side. Her master would probably disapprove.  

She swept a glance across the simplistic but once endearing room. Just two years ago, this was almost her bedroom. Everyday she’d pester her master. During his meditation, idling, study. Her first few lessons were in this room as she helped grind ink and learned to write, learned mindfulness by picking off books from the shelf to read. A sense of hygiene and cleanliness brought up when her master was out, and she and the wisps would clean together. He’d tell her personally he’d be gone then. 

Now, all she had was her room and the training courtyard.  

An unnecessary and useless pang struck her heart. In the past, that was when she was here thanks to her achievements. Not anymore. Here on a punishment. There was no more purpose for her to be in this room anymore. Not unless her master said so. 

Achievements. The fencing tournament. Her gaze swept at the bookshelf, perhaps that book was still there. 

The boiling blood hounded her ears, deafening her hammering heart. The calluses on her hand carefully brushed against the number of book spines. Hidden on top of it, its title shone the brightest in her sight. 

Conquer one’s desire and the soul is clear. 

But what is desire and what is need? 

She could tell her erratic breathing, alone in the entire house, while her fingers nearly suffered cuts from flipping and scanning the disappearing figures and words. The cut-off slam rang for everyone to hear, and she kept her saving grace close to her rapidly rising chest. 

In the ancient past, people who stole would get the hands cut off as punishment. So, her grandfather would teasingly say not to do so or she’d get punished. But as her master, rarely did he joke. 

A sharp cold chill slid over the skin of her thumb, a trace of blood gathering and even a trace left under her nail. May slowly tidied up his desk and swiped the few pages off the pile, disturbing the neatness of the pile and immediately crumpled it. Quickly, she dashed out the room with both papers and book under her arm. 

What was stealing? Taking what didn’t belong to someone and not returning it, a crime. But copying it then learning from it wasn’t. It was called referencing. 

---

On the old wooden table was a pot of tea, steaming with a hint of plum blossoms, and two bowls of congee. Just a few side dishes of vegetables and a plate of meat for the two to share. Basic and uncomplicated nutritious meals. 

The First Spinjitzu Master looked at the young girl who was slowly losing her baby fat on her face. Her dark auburn fringe was thick enough to hide her face while she ate. It was that hair too that made the skin on her hand appear almost gray. “You look pale and tired.” May’s hand twitched, eyes still remaining on her food and on her chewing, “Did you overexert yourself today?” 

“Accidentally left a window open while sleeping.” She said without losing a beat, still not looking up to her master. 

Against that normally placid expression, her master himself couldn’t discern what she thought. Quiet, just like her uncle but as equally complicated as her father. It was his high intuition that decided to ask her whilst taking a sip of tea, “Thank you for cleaning my room. I’m curious, why suddenly?”  

He didn’t think it was that messy to warrant her to clean. In fact, it was more chaotic when she was a child. Yet, she thoughtfully decided to even dust the paintings and deep inside his bookshelf. 

His granddaughter only shrugged her shoulders, “Some of my papers couldn’t remain still and got ink smeared as it fell. If that happened to me, I guess you’d be bothered by it too.” 

That would explain why some of her papers didn’t match the others in writing. “Thoughtful,” he said. “But next time, leave your papers on the ground,” this girl could really not stand imperfection and even rewrote for a few ink smudges. 

Her eyelashes flickered, her hair hid her more, “Okay.” 

A few moments of silence passed with the clinking of utensils. “I’ll be gone for tomorrow too.” He caught a bit of her smile. Maybe she was too happy to be given a chance to rest. That was bad. She couldn’t rest too much. “But I don’t expect you to just do your daily drills,” she had to do more.

“Mhm.” The corner of her lips wavered, but satisfied nonetheless. 

Their routine mealtime passed in silence just like that. As always, May refused to meet her master’s discerning gaze, only her food. Now she had another reason to avoid looking at him, afraid he’d be able to see right through her and the disrespect she committed against him. 

Both the transcribed book and the second-hand equipment, she managed to purchase just a few hours in the city before her master returned. It resulted in her letting the coldness slap her squarely in the face until now, making her appear sick. But at least she had her things hidden in her room. Thinking about it, she gleamed at the chance to practice tomorrow. Maybe earlier in her room. Already she’d tried the few movements, adjusting along with some improvements from her normal training. Immediately, she could swing that heavy but thin rapier. 

“Ah, it’s snowing already,” she looked where her master’s gaze lingered. In the visible courtyard, there were the wisps entangled with one another in a brawl or catching the fallen snowfall. Another new year. And yet, another early morning she had to wake up for. 

“I’ll go sleep first. Master,” she bowed and turned to leave, just before her master opened his mouth to say something. 

Slowly but surely, she drifted away from him. Hopeful for this new year, she’d definitely satisfy him by mastering fencing then by the time that happened, she would master her master’s swordsmanship too.  

She was sure of it. 

Chapter 23: Her Master and Grandfather (IV)

The room door squeaked quietly, then shut properly without fuss. Yet, the silent darkness was still disturbed. It came from the heavy dripping of water from May’s drenched attire and body. Eventually, her back stuck to the door before she slid down, pondering; She had to return to reflect. To study and rewind her mistakes, or she’d be put under that waterfall again for the rest of her training.  

She couldn’t feel the soft bend of her nails digging into her palms, masked by the numbing cold of late winter water. Even the increasing rate of her heart threatening to squeeze her chest, remained distant.  

She had to change her clothes, so she wouldn’t get sick. Eat, to finish her task. Then sleep, to wake up again.   

Yet, her feet remained. The darkness in her room, blended deeper. The same work she had to repeat and fail haunted her mind. The understanding she had to move, her body didn’t respond to.  

May felt a hot streak burn her face. Then another, and another while her head throbbed, and her brows creased upwards. Her hands found its place; stifling her mouth from letting out racked sobs from her chest, and to her eyes to stop the burning tears that rebelled.  

Not too long she reached and stretched her robe hem. The drenched sandpaper texture rubbed her face red but muffled her more. She cried even harder with that.  

.

.

She wasn’t sure how much had passed. Time couldn’t really pass if she looked up at the ceiling, was a thought she wished to believe. Eventually, she had to move, sooner or later, or she’d be digging her own grave even more.   

...  

It was dreary grey, each time she thought about the future. If she had one. At this rate, she wouldn’t.   

Her eyes fell upon her undone robe, to the hem that bore her grandfather’s motto in luminescent gold: Righteousness. Honour. Salvation.   

May bundled the wet mound of cloth and threw it across the room, letting little of the presumptuous golden spindle unable to burn her more. It was a reminder of the sacrifice, anyone who was his descendant, had to follow. Their individual pain was nothing in the powerlessness of the weak, unchosen mortals underneath them. Naturally, they didn’t have a right over their lives when, instead, they should be grateful to have the ability to protect others.   

What if she wasn’t unlocking her true potential because she only wanted to protect herself?  

“Stupid.” She uttered and dug her head deeper into her knees. True potential was matters of the heart not morality code. If it were true, then her dad wouldn’t be a Dark Lord for Lloyd to fight.  

May twisted her head with a frown, too deep into her thoughts. It was true, her master’s swordsmanship wasn’t going to let her go anywhere at this point. Her strength was the thing holding her back and maybe, maybe she didn’t have the talent her uncle and dad had for it. When the first way didn’t work, that didn’t mean there aren’t a hundred other options.  

Her gaze ignored the glimmer of moonlight spilling over the mess of papers and diagrams and lingered on the shelf where she’d hidden her prized fencing sword and the burden of her lies. The life she shed tears and bruised her body in exchange for the safety it promised her in the future.  

Naturally, it was better to do what she was better at than ponder over what wasn’t meant to be.  

---

Until, a few days before the tournament, it grew more obvious of her lie when her swordsmanship became totally stunted.   

“A few mistakes is something that can be corrected,” May was kneeling on the ground, and she dared to just look at her knees. Her hair obscured the hem of a robe in front of her and effectively, from its owner’s sharp tone. “But having no improvement while repeating the same ones is unforgiveable!”   

Her fists dug into her knees until her knuckles turned white, while she wished her tongue would choke her to silence. “By slacking off during your breaks, you’ve decided to give in to whatever destiny is waiting for you!”  

She immediately got up and screamed, “No, I’m not! I-“ Golden dragon eyes contracted into slits, with a furiously cold glare froze her voice. He was telling her to talk or go back to kneeling as punishment. But he needed to understand. This was something good to her. “It’s…uhm, sword fighting…” Numerous images swept past her mind; That he’d shout at her, he’d denounce her, punish her, all of it ending with being abandoned on the doorstep and it dispelled her voice into seafoam.  

In the end, she could only surrender the leaflet she left stored in her Void and went back to kneeling in front of him. Waiting for his verdict, the executioner of the guillotine.  

Yet, after the few crumpling of paper, she heard him go back towards his room. May hurriedly raised her head to find him leaving her there without a word. As if she wasn’t worth a word anymore. That the fact that she had chosen something he didn’t want made her worthless.   

All she could see was his retreating back. Disappointment? Anger? For all the ludicrous things he made her follow, that she put up with, the progress she made within a year and a half—wasn't it all nothing but a choice made to please him? Was that all she amounted to, a failure? Failure, no she wasn’t. She wasn’t a failure!  

“What else do I have to prove to you!? Why can’t you see that this—” The sword she intended to throw to the ground fell from her hand and clattered out onto the floor with a resounding crash, eliciting the wisps to scatter in fear, “this isn’t for me!?”  

She screamed into her voice screeching into cracks, “I’m not like my father or uncle!”  

If she spoke out and cried what she wanted, just like how Lloyd would, he’d listen to her. She wouldn’t repeat silence and be ignored just like her parents had again.   

“…”  He was at a loss for words. Her eyes became solely focused on her master even onto the silent movement of his lips. When a voice didn’t come out, the words spoked echoed inside her head; ‘I made a mistake.’ And in the end, he had closed the door on her and left her alone in the training grounds to see her world disappear.  

---

The early rays of light signaled a new day. A far too early one to attend the tournament on that day. But, it didn’t bear any difference for May. This had always been her routine. It was only this past week there was the recent addition of her starting the day by copying scriptures into her bruised heart and just meditating the rest into the twilight stars flittering in the dark. For once, the dojo was collecting dust but the scars on her palms remained.  

Just as she collected her heavy equipment, across her table was a hard-covered book. After a quick glance, she swept it off the table and ignored its thud with one foot out of the door. He wanted her to complete scriptures even if she was exhausted, she wasn’t surprised.   

The heel of her foot grazed the familiar slight roughness of the floors, and she passed the same closed sliding panel doors. She carefully passed by some wisps frolicking about, some even pulling on the hem of her pants with a group of friends. Children looking for a playmate. Others tended to the few chrysanthemums across the hallway that never faltered in its scent and glamour.  

Until she found a white potted chrysanthemum, beside it was her master who didn’t wait for her to come in. She automatically found herself giving a perfunctory bow at an angle. “Good morning.”  

“Quite an early morning.”  

A tight smile plastered on her lips, “Wasn’t it a late morning just the other day?”   

After clamping down her mouth, she wished she had bit back her tongue from saying that. She fastened her shoulder strap even more, “I’ll be going now.”  

Until a sliver of his power entirely stopped her. May's shoulders shook ceaselessly until her master's voice reverberated, “You are the final disciple of the First Spinjitzu Master."

“A part of the line that makes up good of this world and shelters it from the evil we come from. A branch of myself. That is the meaning of being my descendant and student.” Slowly, she felt control being regained over her limbs.

“Don’t you ever forget it.” By the time she could look back, her master had folded his hands behind him. Upright, stoic, like a statue, as he looked back at her. No anger or joy, only serene.

This year she was turning thirteen but she was already tall enough, so she only had to lift her head to see her master clearly. How long time had passed, that she’d grown from being barely up to his waist to this height now. Her fingertips grabbed onto the fabric of her pants, and she thought, ' How things had truly changed.'

She extended a bow for thanks, “Thank you for the lesson, master.”  

“It isn’t. It’s a message.”  

Her hand tightened more, “I’ll be going now.”  

Just before she drifted away from him, she heard him wish her well once more, “Before you become well-known, hide yourself.”  

Was that his way of saying he had belief in her? May wondered, and outside she had a bitter smile.

“Mhm."

---

Even though May had gotten back home a victor, she was, in actuality, an outcast. Made out to be one by her grandfather who for once, left the monastery gates shut and no wisp around to help her in. May didn’t dare to anger him more than she had and resorted to kneeling on the frostbit ground drenching her knees.  

From evening to night. From night until dawn. Then, until the sun rose well into noon. May’s body tore at its starvation and her clothes emanating a foul smell but she still remained kneeling in her spot. A whole day’s worth of kneeling wasn’t enough.   

Still, it was for her future. The present now was for her future. If he wasn’t satisfied, then she’ll stay there for as long as he wanted.   

.

.

Another day had passed and her thoughts were rampant.   

What if he was planning to throw her back into Darkly’s? She’d have to face Lloyd and lose everything. She had to continue kneeling.   

He was furious that he didn’t even reprimand her and pretended as if she didn’t exist.   

Should she give up fencing? But no, it was better for her. She couldn’t give it up. But if it really made her master so furious that he wouldn’t even teach her, she’d lose out her goal entirely.  

Her eyes darted to her heavy bag then to the heavy, colossal, red gates. Both were her futures. Or not...?  

.

.

2 days' worth of kneeling without food or water when it was about to shift to spring. A period of days cold with heavy rain. The skies were already starting to grey. It wouldn’t make sense for her master to throw her out even in this weather, right? His heart was confusing, but he wasn’t illogical. She was frail and if she got sick, that was wasting time. Time was precious.  

One hand clung onto her stomach, the other ready to reach out to open the door as her vision blurred and her throat swept with nausea. Her hand grasped onto the cold, stony ring--She was ready to make a scene in front of the doors.  

But the doors creaked aloud. Opening without a fuss; It hadn’t been shut in the first place.  

The first lightning struck just as her heart dipped into her stomach.  

“Master?”  

“Master!?”  

“Grandfather!?”  

The apologies and repentance released itself as tears down at her fate. The pattering rain became laughter. Thunder claps forced her awake and made her collapse down to her knees. It mocked me for the irony. Just like how she had left Lloyd, she cried pathetically on the ground with the despising cold as her witness.  

A student who had finally disappointed and chased away her master.  

---

Once upon a time, May had heard from her father in his bedtime stories that her grandfather, the First Spinjitzu Master, was a very warm-hearted man. He was a father that still cared for his son even though he was tainted by the purest form of evil. At the same time, once he was determined to a Dark Lord, he was weary but didn’t solely hate him or treat him with disgust. That was all left to her uncle Wu to handle with.  

When May sat alone in that monastery, throughout the longest snowstorms, a number of things did she ponder upon. From their first meeting until the end. Inside her memories, she watched as the warm grandfather she grew to hear in her father’s stories gradually turn into a stony Master. No, not turned, but had always been distant whenever they trained.   

It wasn’t a burning hatred or a deep-set disgust, no. But his every word stung with the deepest trenches of determined coldness, firm in his decision to make her finish what he sought her to do, even if she passed out halfway.  

Now, with her seal on her powers, she wondered who he saw in her: May, his granddaughter who used Void, or as the daughter of the Dark Lord Garmadon?   

Chapter 24: Redefinitions

The ‘Ultimate’-ly Disappointing Spinjitzu Master  

NINJAGO CITY— Earlier this year, Lloyd Garmadon, the grandson of the First Spinjitzu Master, soared to fame after defeating the Overlord, as far as being dubbed as the next Spinjitzu Master. However, questions about his capability remain. Is Ninjago safe in the hands of a boy who needed to lose his teammate and true hero, Zane? Despite his lineage, Lloyd's rise has cost dearly, casting doubt on his ability to lead.  

.  

Lloyd glanced over the news headline and sighed, the words stinging more than he expected. He finally knew his answer of why people stopped staring at him with pity and throwing themselves at him.  

The journey home felt longer—not from the body aches because of the drills today—yet, each step was heavier. Once he got back to his pagoda home, he ventured upwards with bunches of brown paper bags in his hand. Before he had to meet his friend, he took a deep breath and decisively threw away the doubt to the back of his head. Then, the panel door slid open to the welcoming noise of handyman work and the smell of tangy wood coming from the Destiny’s Bounty hidden under a cloth. But the sounds didn’t last as the person on the job slid away from her workshop and jumped up with a grin, “God, bout time you got back.”  

“Borg was really testing out the defensives this time,” he said. Though, he wasn’t sure if she heard him as she muttered obsessively the word ‘hungry’ under her breath. The moment his hand offered the greasy bag of the two, she swiped it.  

“Thanks. No offense, but your dad’s frugal diet is going to kill me,” she happily broke apart the chopsticks.  

“You’re not alone. I got some from that popular place, Chen’s.”  

“Hah! Sucks for the rest to miss out.” She said in-between mouthfuls and pointed, “May’s?”  

He held up the bag filled with confectionary goods and fruits, “For everyone.”  

Nya pulled a fist bump at that.  

Right, his dad was waiting for today’s paper. Before Lloyd could give the paper to his dad, he put down the box and removed the first and last pages to the side. The boldened title led to Nya swiping it away from his grasp, as she read quietly. Not long after, she crumpled it into a ball and threw it into the furnace fire, “Gayle Gossip, more like Gayle Garbage.” Nya’s cheeks flared.  

“Just a bunch of crap, don’t let it ruin your mood,” Lloyd shrugged, offering her a comforting smile. Inside, though, he chewed on the bottom of his lip. He reprimanded himself, why he would leave that so obviously for her to see. Now, he had to confront this.  

“No, she’s talking as if we’re doing this for fun. Like—has she seen what we’ve become? We should be getting compensation for the work we’re doing,” she grumbled.  

A hundred percent, he agreed, privately. But he didn’t want Nya to shoulder his worries, no matter how he wanted to, when she had her own to worry about. “It’s just words. Actions do more in the long run,” he consoled. On the positive side, these types of rumors weren’t anything new. At least it wasn’t with some type of physical harassment, like when he was at Darklys. “Hey, there’s some for me too,” he realised, a small attempt to lighten the mood.  

He waited for Nya to pass back the bag, unknown of her gaze on him before he looked up, “What?”  

“If only you were as dorky as the others. Like my brother or Jay, and have fun acting like idiots.”  

Lloyd’s fingers unconsciously tapped against his thigh, nibbling on his lip; if he could, he would. But then, wouldn’t that just be proving the article right? He was grateful that he had Nya’s temporary stay up here and a friend to talk to while May was recovering. So, he merely opened the lid to the fresh aroma of shumai, “C’mon, they lost a brother.”  

“And you didn’t?”  

“...”  

But only she could sigh when she saw him ignoring to answer her rebuke. “Zane wouldn’t like this. He’d want us to move on.”  

He added, “And do better so we won’t have another Zane.” His bitter thoughts turned into a light bulb, and the takeaway package was put down with a resounding thunk , “We should get everyone to train together. Punch it out.”  

“Oh honey, no.” She wagged a finger, “Take it from me, Kai is gonna need a dramatic 2 month sabbatical. Jay and Cole, that’s just a murder case waiting to happen.”  

Still, she stroked her chin, “But you’re right. It’s better we focus on what’s in front of us than what’s happened.”  

“I’ll go ask May if she wants to join us,” he said thoughtfully. Three was better than two, and he hadn’t seen his sister since she could get out of her bed. Or even, talked a lot since Mystake had been here.  

Nya snorted, and went back to her food, “Good luck with that depressed robot.”  

“You’re staying?”  

She shook her head and tapped her chopsticks together, “Food.”  

With tacit understanding, Lloyd, with some hope, thought that maybe May could help him.  

.  

.  

Until it went out like a candle.  

Inadvertently, he’d bumped into his quietly sniffling sister. “Eh, when did you—” She quickly covered her face with her hair and avoided his glance, “When did you come back?”  

He was quicker, and stronger in sensing. Lloyd could see her red eyes and nose and she’d just finished crying, but didn’t want him to know. “Is that a box of sweets I see?” At this point, her voice had become levelled and despite that, he too hid away his worries. Was it about Zane, he wondered.  

“There’s some fruits too,” as it stood, only four people knew of his sister’s seal, Nya not included. The tea, or medicine as she preferred them to call, she had to drink always made her bitter to the point she’d lose her appetite. Each passing day Lloyd swore she was getting more sunken, so he’d come up with this idea. But she wasn’t an extreme sweet tooth like he was.  

“Just leave it on my desk,” she said.  

Lloyd looked at her, then to the door closed, and drew up a conclusion after her sentence, “Are you going somewhere?”  

Lloyd, “Train.”  

May, “Meditate.”  

The two of them stared at each other in surprise. He reached out to scratch the back of his neck, “Oh, I wanted to ask if you wanted to train with Nya and me. I guess meditating is alright too.”  

“You want to try and meditate out there?” There was some sort of tease at the end of her words.  

He followed where her thumb jutted out too and nearly jumped, “Out there? Right now??” Mind you, it was late winter, the end of January!  

“See? Wu didn’t train you like that,” she folded her arms. “I’ll be out for two hours. No more than that.”  

Two hours. More than enough time for Lloyd to digest and ignore the questions he had.  

He glanced towards her closed room door and chewed his bottom lip; Maybe he should do what May does. Meditate. That could help him in having a calmer demeanor instead of always worrying and wanting to burden everyone else. It’d help him become a stronger leader too.  

“Alright. Text me for dinner.” He didn’t realise how his eyes seemed to fade or the incessant tapping by his side. Not until May called out to him;  

“You shouldn’t let Gayle’s words get to you so much.” His head turned like a flash, “She’s more into tv reports than writing.”  

“And chewing your lips is your tell.” Lloyd couldn’t escape from his sister’s keen observational eye, but nor could he dump all his troubles just like that. “You don’t want my help?”  

Maybe he couldn’t tell her exactly. But what if she was in his situation? He tapped on his thighs, slowly asking, “..If something wasn’t what you thought it’d be, what would you do?”  

There was a certain pause in her response. A mystified look veiling in her eyes for a minute. Eventually, she answered clearly, “Make it into something I believed in.”  

The words hung in the air, an answer that gratified him, despite its vagueness. Before he could respond, she shifted slightly. For a moment, he thought she was going to elaborate, but instead, she turned to leave.  

As she walked past him, she surprised him—she reached out and gave him a pat. A brief, but poignant gesture. A simple touch, that articulated what she couldn’t say when her words always was right and comforting for him. “Don’t worry too much.”  

Lloyd nodded, watching as she moved towards the stairs. Yet, despite his lateness, he wanted to call out to her and ask her too, what bothered her? What had happened between her and their grandfather? Why was she sealed?  

But the words were stuck in his throat. He wasn’t able enough like his sister, who amazed him by knowing when he felt complicated. To be able to fight alone without others. All he was, after all, just a boy who could only rely on others, much to his bitterness. At the same time, it fueled his determination to be the leader they needed. Not the Chosen One that was the priority, but the Green Ninja who could protect even his family.

Despite his admirable will and determination, he wouldn't expect it would be one of the few interactions he’d have with his sister before she practically became a shadow in the house. Neither would it entirely redefine the truth he had believed in of nearly six years.

Chapter 25: Season 3 - The Start of Fate

Notes:

welcome to the periodical 'i offer long chapter = to my disappearance'

The face of the land left little of an appearance; Shrouded in the thick hide of mist, nothing but the bare outline of distant lands to be seen docked upon the black sands of its area. Shadows twisted and flickered, even in the daylight. True to island’s dark history, it was a place where not even the sun could shine brightly.

However, throughout the soft eeriness of the waves lapping at shore, the sounds of cheerful chatter were an anomaly. A group of people donned with warm jackets and cloaks led themselves with their flashlights and the ringing chimes attached to their leader’s tour guide flag. If one were to look closer, upon inspection, could see other groups, like ant colonies, arriving upon boats or travelling across the Dark Island.

Among them, a figure lingered at the bank, cloaked in the anonymity of the group. “Brave tourists who dare enter the Overlord’s territory, welcome to the infamous Dark Island! Prison of the Overlord himself, who is notorious for being resurrected twice until it took one ninja’s sacrifice to subdue him. If you follow along with me, you may offer your respects and prayers with a total discount of 30% at the local shrine.”

Behind the figure’s mask, a bemused grin tugged the corners of her lips, the ring of her thumb shifting as her index finger dug at it. The revelry of the guide’s words interestingly mocked the island’s grim past. Stories, bare truths, hid away the deeper history by those marked by it.

“However, rumours say this island grants hope when all is lost, as it did for the Green Ninja who had been stranded here. He was bestowed the legacy of the First Spinjitzu Master at the Temple of Light,” the guide continued, leading the group further inland. “Unfortunately, the Temple of Light’s location is hidden from normal citizens. Said to only be found by those destined.”

As the group moved on, none noticed one person disappear into the shadows, just as they never noticed her join in the first place.

The terrain grew more familiarly treacherous with each step, the jagged rocks and twisted roots of the darkened trees reached out like skeletal hands. The uninhibited roots aimed to strangle or trip anyone were unnaturally avoided by her, led by sensing the energy within it. The deeper she navigated through the island’s maze, the oppressive weight of the island’s darkness lifted gradually up into the mountain, where the ground was smoother. The air, calmer, bountiful in a familiar energy of her childhood.

There, it stood, the temple’s entrance—a dragon’s mouth framed by ancient red columns. Its white stone walls gleamed softly in the darkness. The only thing standing graced by sun. May finally unclasped the heavy coat, quiet against the reminder of the old past. Then, it was the sanctuary from battle. Here, she witnessed the old power of her master bestowed to her companions, and it was here, that had a message left by him too; A clue to the puzzle of her seal.

As she pushed the doors open, she couldn’t help but be led by her anticipation. Inside, she could still see the abandoned carvings of dragons and tigers in the high ceilings above, gleaming softly. Then the smooth floors of polished marble with a faint golden hue that led towards the still-lit torches on the walls. From the shifts of sunlight and fire, the intricate carvings on the walls flickered in near stop-motion. She traced her fingers towards the old prophecy; four elements protecting the light of gold.

But as her gaze lowered, disappointment gnawed at her. This place was likely to have been devised to a certain point before her grandfather’s vision was cut short. However, as the girl’s eyes shone with the slightest of silver, she watched as a bare remainder of the carving appeared on its own.

Her heart pounded with trepidation while she took out her worn journal, flipping it to her grandfather’s ink painting. The similar strokes of a brush compared from paper to stone: A pine tree sheltering a tiger cub that was dipping its paw in the waves of a sea, dotted along it was a koi fish. On the wall, was a lone white monkey hung on a pine tree branch, while a fox preyed on it at the base.

After some time, she ruffled her hair: If she were a tiger cub, a pairing with the dragon, why was she a protagonist as the monkey, a symbol in karma? The fox too, symbolizing both good and bad—was it to wish her luck or warn her of the path ahead?

May returned towards the two, a nail picking on her lip as she forced her mind until it still drew a blank. It couldn’t be denied, however, the first was a gift of well-wishes. Yet, on stone, an ambiguous warning with double interpretation. Some evidence was, at least, better than none.

Before she opened her void, her thumb pad trailed over them mindlessly for the last time. Just some electric sparks singed her, obviously rejecting the pull of the pure energy. The faint glow of her wrist caught her eyes as some of the seal markings peeked underneath her turtleneck inner. She properly adjusted the sleeves to hide them.

Towards her right, the afternoon sun was about to set. The boat she snuck on would leave then. She fumbled out her forgotten communicator and snapped a picture. Then a message pinged from her brother: ‘When u getting back? It’s been a day.’

‘A month or so.’

‘From the village???’

‘No an island. Gtg I’m busy.’

The next pings went silent by the time she threw her phone into her storage.

As she turned to leave, she couldn’t help but remain rooted in her spot. The surroundings became clearer and she realized she was alone, on the Dark Island, after being cooped up in her home for half a month. Her fingers drummed against her thigh, reminding endlessly that she wasn’t running away from home. She was just looking for an answer.

Immediately, she took out her communicator; ‘I’ll send updates dw.’

Finally, she could manage a deep breath—She owed him that, at least, for leaving them behind in the first place. As she turned to leave, the weight of the temple she could finally leave behind into the past and go forward.

---

The Lunar New Year had long been over, yet inside was a never-ending festivity. The walls were adorned with colourful, bold decorations—symbols of smiling coiled dragons, but the novelty was paired with different coloured paper lanterns, and retro posters that hinted an old past. The air was thick with the scent of sizzling noodles, spices, and oil—a combination both appetizing but headache-inducing.

Lloyd’s pulled up green hood managed to hide the world from him, but not him from the people. He sat at the side of the conveyor belt, his incessant tapping on the wooden table drowned by the Chinese pop shrilling from the speakers. He deliberately placed himself with a clear view of the entrance, making it easier to peek over the customers who came in.

Right now, moving trays of steaming bowls and plates piled high with dumplings didn’t appetize him. The low hum of the television mounted on the wall, broadcasting a local martial arts tournament, mixed with the customers’ chatter only added to his stress.

By the corner of his eye, the waiter approached him with the same stack of menus, which he shook his head again. Once more he waved her off, an apologetic smile plastered as some compensation. As she walked away, his fingers tapped faster. Were they even going to show? They should if he made them believe they were all just seeing him.

The door to the noodle house swung open. Lloyd snapped to the entrance, his body tensing slightly. But it was just another group of customers. He settled back into his seat and took out his communicator to appear he was occupied. The number of contacts, little, but unconsciously he gaze lingered at the single ticked message to his sister. Sent since last night, but she had yet to even open it.

Amid the customers’ cheering as a fan favourite was winning in the competition, he let out a small sigh. Nearly two months had passed, and she was still gone. Some research or sabbatical she said. However, he knew from personal experience if she didn’t want to be found out, it was impossible. Not even Nya’s tracking could keep up to his sister’s whereabouts; since the Dark Island she was at in the beginning, she popped up all over Ninjago City without pattern.

He thought back to her room, crumples of paper littering a corner. Plastered against the walls were her diagrams—sharp brush strokes with chaotic annotations, that he or Nya couldn’t read, bled deeper against the dark room, missing of its owner. He, at least, hoped she was alright.

Unfortunately, he had to abandon his thoughts as chaos ensued. “You runt! Why’s Cole here!?” Jay’s accusatory shouts echoed through the room as he burst through the door.

Behind him was Cole, holding his face in his hand, “Maybe you should shout even louder, Jay.”

Feeling the eyes of the entire room on them, he hurriedly went and stepped between the two, “Guys, easy.” He said, his tone steady and reassuring, “Let’s all just get some good food, and no leaving until we finish some business.”

He knew they couldn’t refuse when it was about their team. Still, while the two didn’t even look back, they responded with reluctant hums—a better outcome than he expected.

Lloyd waved over the approaching waiter, who seemed unfazed by the commotion Nevertheless, with a polite nod, he apologized, “Sorry about that. We’ll have those menus now.”

He turned back to his teammates with a smile. At least now, two out of three were down.

.

.

May’s breath came in ragged gasps, each inhale sharp and laboured. Her throat felt like sandpaper, aching for water, but she ignored it, her focus still locked on the surrounding shop lots, abandoned since the first time she kept on using this path six years ago with her grandfather. Overhead was the old roaring tram, shifting the light and shadows onto the four thugs before her. Behind them, the spirited shrine with Zane’s painting stuck to the wall; the reason she was stuck here in the first place.

The littered shurikens became her guiding light earlier on: A path to a trap by using her late friend. By the time she came upon this street, the red and purple shrine held a cryptic message she didn’t bother to read. She called out for the people hiding in the shadows.

When silence was her only answer, she moved to initiate on the four figures. They darted from the surrounding buildings’ nook and crannies, overwhelming her with number and strength. The sting of fresh bruises and a sharp throb of a cut on her arm was felt even more after she’d taken her medication for the day. As of now, she held out without being able to access her Void at all.

She could hear her ragged breaths as if it were right beside her. It was only the shifting lights pounding her head that made her mind focus. While her vision blurred at the edges, she couldn’t blink. The four people surrounded her, all four she had to stun with the few needles she had.

One of them, across her, howled at her. “Check it, we sure we got the right one?” He asked in between gruffs of laughter.

“Amber eyes, elf ears—strong wasn’t on the requirement!” His partner made them all jeer louder.

Her vision contracted into focus and her nails dug into her palm as all she heard was their laughter and guffaws. The cold metal stung in her palm while her heart burned. If she couldn’t get all four of them, she could let one come to her.

“Then aren’t you fuckers weak if they needed four of you after me?” Her voice drawled, piercing in the laughter of men.

And every single one of them went silent.

The biggest and strongest of them walked out, the one who mocked her more. Light illuminated his face to a silver ball replacing his right eye. She backed away to no avail. Fatigue slowed her, but her anger pushed him forward. “Let me show you real strength—“ His hand yanked her hair, “—you bitch!”

In-between the slits of her eye, she saw his raised fist. Her weariness was suddenly washed away, like her seal was gone. Her eyes landed on his neck, then turned to his side; With the new burst of strength, she plunged three needles into the soft skin of his back.

He roared in pain, and she fell from his grasp. Quickly, her final needle brandished at his throat. “What’s the end goal of your master?”

Still, he whimpered. But she knew he could feel her trembling hands against him, so he could shout to his friends, “It’s just one person!”

“Speak!” She pressed further, steeling herself to prepare for the inevitable.

“Stop!” May heard a distinct European accent mixed within the native language he spoke. She looked to see a figure dressed in white appear from the corner.

May wasn’t one to enjoy still objects, or any unmoving thing, as it were. But, if she didn’t understand what it meant to appreciate bodies of water, she knew now how a person could embody such an existence: His presence was still and empty, a human. And while the silver modern Hanfu jacket he wore did little to announce him, it made him out to reflect the moonlight above. Despite his half-covered face—by a mask and his silky, black hair—it was his calm hazel eyes painted in splashes of watercolour that couldn’t be replicated in any painting or a lake. In feeling or appearance. Like a welcoming breeze in the chaos—it put him above the men he commanded. However, the coldness of his voice greatly undermined his feeble appearance.

“Young Master?” The man in her hold whispered.

“I don’t believe the Master would send you here,” one of them questioned.

He didn’t acknowledge him and glared at them. “You idiots are only messengers but dare to act against the participants. Do you think yourselves as my father?”

“No!”

“We don’t dare!”

The man’s eyes narrowed in disgust at their shaking bodies and snapped at them, “Then get the hell out.”

Unlike their imposing appearance, they all became scurrying mice and retreated into the shadows. All but the burly man grimacing, unable to move.

He warned. “Leave.”

Left without an option, he could only stagger in moans. With him gone, May quickly threw away the weapon with a grateful sigh. But she saw a trace of blood on her hand and quickly wiped it away, breathing deeply only to cough it out in panic for a short moment.

But she nearly choked again as the slender hand suddenly appeared in her view, accompanied by the uniquely husky voice, “I apologize deeply.”

When her gaze lingered towards Zane’s ‘shrine’, she turned back to the man with reject, “You have a motive.”

She only looked straight to the ground, unable to see him immediately retract his hand while a brief silence ensued them. Until she felt her body forcefully tugged upwards, “Hey!” She hissed as her muscles strained.

He pointed towards the shrine, “Read it and go before it leaves. Your brother and his friends should’ve arrived by now.”

A slight texture brushed against her palm. The same hand he pulled her up from, she noticed a note left inside. “See you, May,” the voice teased her as he too left faster than she could react.

She didn’t have time to bother his cordial departure and quickly glanced down at the note he had left her: ‘You owe me again. Chen’s castle has hidden room. Find one in your room and take the smoother path.’

Her eyes widened, the sign-off read: Jun Chen.

She thought about that kid who helped her escape from the orphanage. Was it Chen his last name? The name, age and his personality…he was still alive? (ref back to s2ep7)

But Chen. Master Chen. There was only that Master Chen that would fit the timeframe and reason Jun was there. The Serpentine Wars, her grandfather said she was born during it, when her parents first married. 

Turning her attention back to the shrine, she approached it hurriedly. The shrine’s red and purple hues pulsed in the dim light, casting eerie shadows on the ground. Apart from Zane’s painting, she saw a dark photograph. Though barely visible, she could barely make out the unmistakable outline of a figure, icy blue eyes dimly shining—alive or not, it could further push the ninja’s emotions.

On the plate, she crushed the fortune cookie, finding the message within: ‘Master Chen has personally invited you to participate in his Tournament of Elements. Secrecy is of the utmost importance. Tell no one or suffer the consequences. If you seek your friend, or your family, meet on the pier at midnight and leave your weapons behind.’

The moment she finished the last syllable, it disappeared into puffs of smoke. The words of invite and its content meant a fight a between the Elemental Masters. A competition that would divide natural disasters amongst them.

She read again the note Jun left her, its words echoing Jun’s earlier advice and urgency. Even if he was the one who helped her, it was already six years, and he was now back with Master Chen. Even now, he even utilized his assistance years ago and her brother to make her join the Tournament. If she went, she’d be compromised.

May took a deep breath, as fatigue emerged, and the bruises hummed. A sore reminder of the mocking she suffered. She remembered what she’d been doing the past month and a half, and remembered she was better with her improvised techniques. Today was just a fluke.

She held one last look at the note and burned it with the candles, leaving no evidence. It was simple; Jun passed her the note discretely. If Jun was false, she’d still be able to deal with the Chens. Otherwise, it would be an ally gained.

Her brother and the others wouldn’t understand, but in this tournament—where honour and truth meant little—they’d be played. It would be selfish of her not to help them by joining.

Chapter 26: Harbour of Deceptions (I)

Notes:

In short, I am officially a free woman. Free from exams.

Between the gaps of his mask, Lloyd could barely see the streets leading to the harbour. Led by the taste of the salty tang of the sea, every growing step creaked on the wooden planks. At this hour, the air was thick with moisture and distant cries of cargo ships and accommodated the festivity from the red-light district just nearby them. He glanced back at the vibrant lights and splendour masking the quieter harbour here, and he murmured, “Stay close.”

Despite their silence, altogether they started picking up their pace and grouped up as if fish in a tin. Just as they passed from wilful scents of rouge and smoke, he picked up the faint scent of spices and sea growing stronger. They were close enough to glance within heavy mist, finally making it out several figures, scattered. With it, the quietly rising palpitations of Lloyd’s heart.

“Ah, I told you we’d be early.” As Kai shirked off his mask, his ever-sharp hair stood on more different angles than usual. The space between his brows scrunched, so did many of them as the sharp smell of salt welcomed them. “How many you think are going to be here?” He asked as he slowly stepped closer to the centre of the bridge.

Cole muttered under his breath, “More than enough to overtake us, that’s for sure.” His stare lingered longer onto the other four people shooting glances at them, as much as the haze allowed them.

“Not enough,” a deafening blowhorn nearly caved Lloyd’s voice, “a lot! Even my dad wasn’t sure if he met them all!”

Kai scratched his eardrums, “Well, that’s music to my ears.” Suddenly, his head snapped towards Lloyd, “Did you ask him that just now?”

Cole’s arms reflexively reached for his stomach, “That cookie literally imploded—you don’t mess with a chef’s threats.”

He shrugged his shoulders, “Relax, we’re cool. You don’t have May just to not listen to a story or two.” While his languid posture diminished his height, he didn’t expect his body to entirely disappear until a sharp jab of someone’s shoulder collided with his, “Excuse you too.”

The shadowed man didn’t even look back or stutter in his step; a buttload of fun he was in tonight. Just as Lloyd stepped closer towards his friends, he barely avoided a—he assumed—a flash of white past him. Looming over the increasingly creaky piers and dispersing lights were several people: some big, some small. Different features from different regions of the country. All of which were supplying the sea salt docks with an abundance of faint elemental energy.

Lloyd looked beyond and saw the cause; The two orange lanterns flanking the Torii gates sought a sudden companionship by a few more red ones attached to the roof of an approaching ferry. The still water erupted ruptures of waves crashing into the sides of the ferry’s walls, its width stretching beyond the narrow docks that held them. His ears picked up on the fall of a wooden plank, prompting him to widen his sight. Appearing under the slowed swaying of lanterns, on the plank slowly walked a sallow man garbed in deep burgundy with a puffed chest and a straight back. Despite his staunch composure, Lloyd retracted his gaze as a shiver of disgust welled up along his arms.

It wasn’t long until a faint shout from the front acted like a general’s order; the hoards of people moved themselves uniformly in a straight line, assisted by a handful of guards keeping the line in check. It settled them nicely in the far-back while others continued to arrive behind them.

Lloyd stood behind the other taller heads and acted as their messenger again, “Trap or not, those people are here for a reason like us. No matter what, we stick together.”

Every one of them nodded furtively. Except Jay, he snorted. In fact, nearly sang with every step forward, “Like we’ve ever not. Honestly, those two months were heaven. I always got my full eight hours, working on myself and getting paid hundreds of bucks—"

“Plus getting an inflated ego,” Cole, just a step ahead, added with a smirk.

Lloyd could only sigh and roll his eyes; Here we go again.

“Cole, maybe you were so stuck in those trees and in your ass, you’d have noticed that people do things out of the goodness of their hearts. Maybe you should try it to see if you have one.”

In response, he tapped Jay’s puffed-up chest, earning an indignant yelp in return. “If it means donating as much as you brag, you must be a millionaire.”

“Why you-!”

Lloyd had already drowned the rest of their argument like the waters around them. It was nothing new that wasn’t annoying. But he shot a glance at Kai, similarly with a bored expression. “I’m still not gonna do anything.”

Well, he certainly didn’t miss this in those two months. At least May would be stupidly annoyed to shut them up.

Feeling the dig of the communicator on his wrist, he surveyed around and behind them. As the number of people that lined up behind them dwindled, his perception still couldn’t sense the restrained energy. On the other hand, he negotiated, “C’mon, we barely got back-“ he felt Kai’s accusatory stare burn into him “-I strategically brought us together. But seriously, it’s stupid.”

Kai cradled the back of his neck, “Ain’t that just love? And, miraculously, over my sister.”

Lloyd frowned deeper at that, thinking of why they all officially split in the first place. Then he felt sharp pinch of fire on his neck, making his eyes water, “Relax, sometimes the best way is to punch things out.”

He cooled himself with a wave of chill from his palms, “And that solved all your problems?”

“I didn’t say it solved everything.” Kai clicked his tongue, “It was nice to know how to get a quick cash grab for two months. What’s not fun is panicking over the whereabouts of your sibling.”

Lloyd could feel his stomach twist. “No. No it isn’t.”

His fingers itched towards the communicator that would most likely disappoint him more. For the past two months, barring any sort of quick response, he didn’t tell her where they were. It was useless to keep track with messages alone, Nya told him, because she kept it deactivated and disappeared into areas without any beacons to track. While she didn’t continue further, Lloyd couldn’t help but understand what she meant to say: May didn’t want anyone to find her.

Through the past two months with just Nya and his father to talk to, he couldn’t help but recall being back in Darklys. The bonus being he had people he was comfortable to talk to as his sister disappeared. The text messages replaced the pocket money he received. Somehow, in his sister’s eyes, he had become that ignorant six-year-old again.

Kai’s nonchalant voice interrupted his thoughts, “Well, she’ll come here since everything she does has a purpose. Leaving you, coming back—"

Lloyd’s body stiffened, “I don’t want to talk about it right now.” They’ve gone over it so many times.

“I’m not pressing on anything,” Kai stuffed his hands into his pockets as he turned to look at him. A serious expression that attempted to probe his feelings.

“Then don’t. If she wasn’t lucky, I would’ve lost two of my family.” Silence stretched between them, broken only by the creak of wood and wind. “Jay and Cole are already arguing. Let’s just focus on getting Zane back without being killed.”

“Listen—no, just listen—May isn’t the only one going through her problems, but you too. If it bothers you, talk it out before it bites you back in your ass. Done.” He mimicked zipping his mouth shut and turned back front.

Lloyd chewed on his lip. His insides so twisted, the words left his mouth before he could contemplate it, “Did Nya tell you?”

Kai’s shoulders slumped upwards once; Yes.

“But May didn’t do anything after she activated Nya’s database. Hell, she even promised to stay back to fight the Overlord-“

Kai’s voice didn’t hesitate to say, “If she wanted to fight the good fight, why didn’t she find Wu during the Serpentine?” His flaming, red attire darkened in the shadows as his back faced the moon. With his fingers, he ticked off his words, “She stayed with the First Spinjitzu Master; there’s no way she wouldn’t have known about the prophecy from the beginning. And when we first moved to Ninjago, she still knew where to send you that money. You know it too, that May is lying about something.”

“But May has never hurt me.” His voice echoed back. From the moment they were kids, she did everything for him—Fighting bullies, kept him safe, even nearly dying countless of times for his sake. “There could be a reason she lied.” He bit down harder on his lips; He didn’t want to know. “And it’s fine. As long as she’s here.”

Kai fully turned to face him. So, he’d look straight at Lloyd as he asked, “But do you trust her?”

Without a doubt, he wanted to say.

Yet, without a mere mutter of his response, Kai sighed and walked away from him, “Where are y-?”

“Hey!” Stepping in-between Cole and Jay, he wiggled his wrist to show off his communicator, “I wonder how long my sister’s going to go offline if I just send…”

Like lightning itself, Jay tethered on his toes to reach for Kai’s outstretched arm. “Wait!”

Cole smacked him on his shoulders, “Jay, shut up!”

“Mhm! Hm!” In retaliation, he hit him back too in a muted and muffled voice, indicating him to shut up too. While their bickering didn’t entirely stop, their forced truce became a controllable situation for Lloyd.

“Kai, sit behind Jay. You’re in front of me Cole.”

Kai’s finger still loomed dangerously on the blinking button, allowing a smooth shuffling between their order.

“Just in time too,” Kai gestured towards some gangsters who started to retreat to the front. From both their backs, a purple marking that snaked up to their necks glinted in the flashing lights.

Lloyd grinned, “Thanks.”

“Save it for your family problems next or you’ll get as wrinkly as Wu.”

“Alright, alright. Again, we all can’t let anything distract us anymore.” He told them while he swept them individually. There was already a big gap between them and the line that had continued to move up. However, he noticed Kai was suddenly agape, his back seemingly straightened as he looked back.

Lloyd followed his sight as an amber-hooded girl passed by them, together with Kai’s gaze, “Kai!”

“Uh? Uh, yeah. Got it.”

He sighed, smacking his forehead; Brotherhood was a lie.

“C’mon.” By urging Jay, he met with the gaunt man from earlier after the girl. In quick succession, the nunchucks he naively tried to sneak in dropped into the water with a plop. With it, his dignity.

Just as Lloyd shook his head with a repressed laugh, a chill sneaked up his back. A hoarser voice than he remembered since he saw her two months ago. “Unbelievable, and you idiots were earlier too. Are you all blind?”

A biting sentence that was almost as lecherous as the cold, night winds numbing his face then. Only she would say that as her welcome, the reality in contrast to his imagination. At least in those after-thoughts, he envisioned himself following up with a question, a hug, maybe. But as he saw Kai’s wondering gaze burn onto him as he boarded the plank, he himself couldn’t stop an indignant burn erupting from his heart.

“That’s rich coming from you.” He tried hard to maintain his voice, but it couldn’t mask his annoyance of over two months. Two months that would be added to those six years. “At least we are her—the hell’s with your face?”

May unconsciously reached out to touch the bruise that swelled on her cheeks, apparent on her almost-grey, sickened complexion. His eyes squinted to make out her outline, dark and blending into the night, hiding behind the surrounding mist. He trailed over her who looked almost as lifeless as the sea around them. The thick clothes on her back covered every inch of her body as if it were still winter. Altogether, her longer hair was unkempt, matching the dirt splotching all over her grey coat. “Where di—“

“Medal of honour,” she stated and rearranged her hair to hide it. “And what do you mean by that?”

He couldn’t control the grit in his teeth. The words spilled from his mouth had Kai’s words haunting them. “You’d think you’d at least pick up the phone to tell me you got a black eye or—I don’t know—you’re back?”

Lloyd watched as her brows raised sharply, surprised. Observed her as she observed him, thinking than responding. She had always done so, but he hadn’t realized how often she did it. “I told you I’d be gone. I even texted.”

That wasn’t the problem, he wanted to say. But if he did, her rebuttals would just lead him to disappointment.

So, without a response, she sighed heavily, “Fine, nevermind. But you think King Yama is so gracious to return a dead man? Nearly everything can be computer generated nowadays.” 

His heart pounded as he snapped, “Because he’s our brother and we’re not taking chances.”

“I think the person who sacrificed for us wanted to keep us alive, no?”

They were only a few feet away from one another, but Lloyd felt as if miles stretched between them on the wooden dock. Once, they were with their father on a mountain, before they were stuck in a boarding school together, inseparable. But now, the gap between them felt like this ocean—vast and filled with the unknown. “You don’t know Zane like us,” he took a step forward and pointed at her, “you randomly appeared. We’d rather take the risk.”

For once in his lifetime, his sister’s mouth fell open and she didn’t blink—silenced.

Unwittingly, with that same hand, Lloyd covered his mouth. He darted to her, scanning her face. Yet, there was nary a frown. Rather, she didn’t react at all, unlike when she almost beat up Mystake. May’s face was a blank. She raised a brow, her unreadable gaze fixed on him as though studying a stranger.

It terrified him. He didn’t know what she was feeling. However much terror quelled uncertainty, he felt an anvil-like weight lift off his chest and he awaited what she’d say in the face of his transparent distress.

“Lloyd, look at the bigger picture.”

May’s words hung in the air, tense as the mist thickened around them. Lloyd’s gaze lingered on her face, seeking any crack in her always composed mask, any hint of the sister he had remembered as a child—the one who told him words he wanted to hear with a grin. But she wasn’t the sea that could become dangerous after a moment’s peace.

“I am. At least we stop a bad guy,” he replied, his voice steadier than he felt.

“This is a smarter bad guy.” May opened her arms, to the stillness of the ports and the sounds of entertainment surrounding them, “Chen could dare to sneak in dozens of people like this. His lack of powers isn’t a weakness but his strength.”

The tension between May and Lloyd thickened the already humid air. It wrapped around him, making it difficult to breathe.

Against words that valued rationality and logic, Lloyd felt his tongue retreat. He couldn’t meet her gaze so long as he couldn’t formulate a rebuttal against her who always felt she was right.

He should apologize, but he didn’t want to. Perhaps he was wrong about Zane, perhaps he was lashing out emotionally, tired, but he knew he wasn’t wrong for his frustrations—his inability to bring their family back together, his sister not admitting or even denying about her secrets and the way everything seemed to spiral further out of his control.

“Lloyd!” Jay waved his hands from the other side of the boat, stuck with others. Across the Torii gates, he saw both Cole and Kai staring at them contentedly whilst talking amongst each other. He looked at Kai, at all of them, compelled as he realized they were all back together, united.  

That was what he needed. What Ninjago needed. Not her.

“I’m going,” his voice said more assuredly. However, a calloused hand pulled him back. “The odds won’t be in your favour.”

She let go of his wrist, “You’re not the only one who has something to fight for, and it might just be the most honourable one here. What’s honour to us is stupidity to them.”

“Then leave.”

 May always had words of warning. But after so many without clarification or demeaning him, it became annoying.

“I don’t need you to watch over me anymore!”

This time, her eyes flickered, if only for a second, and Lloyd thought he saw a glimmer of something, maybe guilt or pain. But within the next moment, it vanished, replaced with the same coolness he’d grown weary of trying to reason with, “Sorry to burst your bubble then, but I’m on private busienss.”

”What business?”

“Private!”

“Gee, thanks for the info!” But as she walked past him, Lloyd called out, “That was my spot.”

May looked over her shoulder, “Move faster then.”

The nails of his fingers dug into his palms, speechless and disappointed. With every step May took past him, the wooden creaks pierced his ears. The further she went away, the deeper his questions went unresolved. Yet, his sister would rather bury them in the cold ground than allow his confrontation to unearth them.

Do you trust her?

His eyes flickered towards the other side, catching Kai’s attention in that moment. The echoed answer within burned him to shame; I don’t know. May would do anything for him, for that she was reliable in a sense. However, how she would go about it and the extent achieve it, according to her morals—that made him weary.

Just like her body that became clouded in the haze, so was her façade. Lloyd’s thoughts ricocheting with every creek, every blow of the wind and seas, unending: If their personalities were this different, just how much more was her character? How much did he truly know May, the parts that he could trust?

Above all, how could he trust someone that barely trusted him?

The gaunt man’s shadowed eyes swept his gaze to his sister from top to bottom. However, his gaze still remain disinterested and manner perfunctory, “Miss Garmadon…so you are Garmadon’s oldest. Master Chen had been anticipating your arrival, especially.”

“Lloyd, wait!” A scream that was rarely heard by its venerable owner turned both siblings’ heads. To the pair of similarly draconic, golden eyes, it saw green and the same golden amber glaring back, “May…?”

Lloyd called out, “What are you doing here, dad?”

Quickly as he appeared, the swaying peek of green sash continued to grow more distinct and his voice, as equally stern, “I expected better from the both of you. Master Chen is a dangerous man who should never be trusted.” His father stopped just before a frozen Lloyd, then he turned to face a frosty-faced May just behind him.

“You try to reason these five, I already know the risks,” May remained unfazed as she called back out to him. Then she directed her words to the greeter, “One of it is hoping this is a tournament and not an underground brothel.”

Lloyd’s eyes widened, his father’s lips stiffened. A sharp look flashed in the gaunt man’s eyes, but still, he greeted, “Master Chen welcomes you.” As she walked past them and the ninja, disappearing into the ship, he snarled, “Like they say, if a child is uneducated, their father is to blame.”

“Clouse.”

“Lord Garmadon.” Clouse held his high chin and he gave a crooked grin, one more mocking than arrogant, “It’s Sensei now, correct? I can’t remember.”

“And last I remember you were a lapdog. Or has Master Chen given you a promotion yet?” Similarly, he offered his grin thinly veiled in contempt, lips curling just enough to show his entertainment at Clouse’s twisted tongue.

Having faced one obstacle, Lloyd wasn’t looking forward to its older copy. Frankly, he was tired having to reason to everyone’s wants. Presented with the chance, he interjected between them, “I’m going, dad.” His hands felt for the scrunched-up picture inside his pockets, showing it in front of his father, “This is about Zane—I’m getting on that ship no matter what.”

“Last call. Are you in, or out?”

Clouse’s stance threatened him on the other side of the plank, surrounded with two goons flanking his sides. With only an order by him, he could kiss goodbye to both the ninja and his sister from a fruitless mission.

Lloyd shot his father a look and the moment his feet felt the thin bend of wood threatening to break under his feet, that was his stubborn response. However, he heard a helpless sigh, “Then I’ll just have to join you.”

He heard Clouse’s cynical voice almost yawn, “Sorry, no more room in the ship.” The moment his foot landed on a wobbly floor, he nearly tipped over as both the henchmen bumped into him to pull back the wooden plank. Despite it inching away and increasing the gap, his father was unimpressed. Then, an old mischievous grin spread across his face.

“No room?”

The lighthouse’s ray broke through the haze, illuminating his father’s bent figure tipped upwards from the support of the plank, which now fell into the sea. In the next moment, a surprised shout ripped the white noise of sea, one of the thugs helpless as he was kicked off by his father who landed, straight and proper.

Following the kerfuffle, Clouse looked over his shoulder. Lloyd observed carefully for the remaining thug by Clouse’s side and clenched his fists, ready. But oddly enough, he simply stated, “I stand corrected. There is room now.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not here to compete. Only to look out for my interests.” His father placed his weight onto Lloyd’s shoulder to throw out his last retort, “How else will I ‘educate’ my children?”

If Clouse was seething, it was disguised over an unbroken mask. He didn’t even let out a grumble. However, his call to ship out aggressive, complementing his whipping ponytail as he broke off from them. Underneath swaying lights, five figures blended into the shadows and from then, began to join the people that went unnoticed as they left for a long journey into an obscured island filled with treachery.

Notes:

Note: In some beliefs, King Yama is the ruler of the underworld and judges the dead

Chapter 27: Harbour of Deceptions (II)

Notes:

Another long chapter divided into parts (consider it a gift)! In both of my original drafts, May actually didn't stay with the team at all. Processing grief and what-not. (+ I didn't really think about it) But looking back now, Garmadon wouldn't allow that, plus Lloyd. (For fun writing, I really care too much about bringing out my imaginations to life ToT)

Side note, I really enjoyed writing these next few chapters. All those hours spent on reading C-novel were worth it ദ്ദി ༎ຶ‿༎ຶ )

Master Chen wasn’t an unfamiliar name to May. Most of Ninjago may have forgotten him years after his arrest in the Serpentine Wars, but the Headmistress of her orphanage hadn’t. His legacy lived on through his abandoned son, Jun Chen, as the people only knew him as the son of Master Chen. Afterwards, the trend revived with her arrival, the daughter of the then-banished Lord Garmadon.

That was May’s first time hearing his name. The next was in her history lessons, and only then did she understand why the kids would bully her. An answer to why both the kids estranged Jun to the point he didn’t bother to utter his name, and potential adoptive parents avoided him. Fear. That was the root of it all—a simple reaction to a widespread criminal story. His father wasn’t an elemental master, yet he could manipulate them and dare to cross his own kind. As a result of mistrust, no one trusted Jun either.

However, that didn’t last long. May thought as she scratched the inside of her thumb, chasing fragments of memory: He’d gotten adopted, though not by Chen. The Headmistress surely would've remembered without the files. But, if she had been tricked into letting him go, she wouldn’t have known either. Much more questions lingered, like why was Jun in that orphanage in the first place? If she was right, he’d been there for about five to seven years by the time she met him. It further reaffirmed her stance that it was impossible for Jun to accept Chen as his father in the next six years.

With her thundering steps across polished wooden floors, May exhaled sharply. Clouded with numerous questions, she could only hope the person was on this ship. That way, she could determine if the boy of the past still remained or the man now was truly Chen’s progeny,

May wandered further into the ferry’s oddly enthusiastic design, held together by red and green; auspicious colours. It made up the curved roofs and upturned eaves, even the ferry’s walls too. Against the faded colours of the wood, she could admire the famed wooden joinery methods used. A loud proclamation of tenacity and ingenuity as the boat was built without nails or glue, depending solely on the accuracy of interlocking wooden components. As she continued her escape from the empty greeting area, she passed more wooden crates and lanterns. Its light reflected her shifting figure as a shadow puppet against the geometrical embossed designs on the walls. A lone human without meeting any of the other elemental masters, save for Skylor, her fellow ‘late’ partner.

If May ignored Jun’s current standing, she thought, the current situation wasn’t the best at all. With Chen around, it didn’t matter if this was a tournament or the Serpentine Wars. He was described to be deceptive, underhanded and not to be underestimated—quoted by her master. No one could be trusted here, save for the ninja.

As the moon continued to grow hidden by the protective clouds, consistent night winds brushed her. It teased her hair and founded a chill to spread from her spine. But as the graze of her clothes touched her skin, her eyes winced in the sudden jolt of pain. It revived her from her consumed thoughts to the current issue she should deal with; her minor injuries. The most obvious place first before the hidden ones, that way the other competitors wouldn't be able take advantage of them.

She sat and leaned against some crates, checking the watch on her wrist: 12.20am.

Two hours. That was enough.

Within a blink of an eye, a silver vortex spun into a gaping hole onto her palm. A compact mirror and a first aid, both appeared without a second thought—better than she expected, she hummed. May brushed back the annoying jabs from her hair, the winds playing its game, as she worked her hands; mixing the salve and prepping the medical patches. As she looked into the mirror, she lamented over the rapid change to the purple state. Paired with her hollow appearance, it was no wonder Lloyd became concerned.

May’s feet started to tap the floors, a rhythm that was easier to follow compared to that brother of hers. It was obvious it was a trap, even he’d known that. Yet, he had his guilt. But unlike her, it made him more reckless than make him more protective or grow weary of his current strength. Unlike her, he knew to not run and lie. That was how different they were.

Reminded of his now-sharp tongue, she knew he was tired of her. A weight she placed on him despite every other thing he had. The pain on her cheek had numbed with the cold balm applied, yet an ache became a phantom in her heart. The tapping of her feet quickened. 

If Lloyd knew what she’d done, he’d never look at her the same. Not just a liar, but a hypocrite. Even as she had just disappeared with leaving some messages, he was that pissed. 

Her entire body jolted as the blasting horn signaled the beginning of their journey. With a small kickstart, the ferry began to follow the bobbing movements of the lascivious and merry seas tinted in the light. Before long, the smell of burning coal accompanied fish and moisture. She looked down to see the fragments of her mirror reflecting light too, before it disappeared away in tiny glints.

“Damn it…”  As she felt against her cheek, she was glad at least it was finished. By tomorrow, it would heal. Despite it being later into the tournament, it was better since it was early into the tournament.

May dragged her eyes to the soft ripples of passing seas. Her free hand dropped to play with the ring on her thumb, in thought of her journey. The island of nowhere and a Tournament of Elements. That was the priority. Whatever had happened with her and Lloyd, that had to be put on the back burner. For now, they had to get out of here as soon as they could. If Zane was there, then fine. As long as they all escaped in one piece.

“May!” Beckoned by her father’s call, she saw him on the opposite side of the corridor. His quickened pace left her brother and his friends a few steps behind him. Compared to him, she could tell by the others’ avoidant gazes that she wasn’t entirely welcome. Lloyd, too, probably doesn’t want to talk to her now.

A minute hadn’t passed as she prepared to walk away until a wave of elemental energy surged behind her. A layer of her power surged across her whole body, unmaking her and reappearing behind her father. Fast, faster with the technique than her. “You can use your powers with an injury?” He asked, no hint of fatigue for his feat.

“A loose seal has its perks,” the tips of her fingertips closed around the hem of her turtleneck. She craned her neck to the side, still seeing the rest avoiding her direction. “Well, see you.”

“Were you taught to always run away from your problems?”

For a brief pause, May couldn’t say anything. Instead, an indignant wave burned across her heart. In-between the grits of her teeth, she hissed, “I’m not running. I’m giving him space!”

“You are running. That’s the problem.” Her father’s voice, dipped in an icy tundra didn’t cease at all as he continued, “The issue now isn’t your lies, it’s how you go about them. Do you know how worried both Lloyd and Nya were? How I was?”

May flinched, “I—“ Her eyes trailed to look down at her feet, unable to bear her father’s pained expressions. Quietly, she admitted, “That’s why I’m back. This thing wasn’t worth risking his life over.”

She should’ve just said that earlier. Saying that now just acted like a lame excuse.

Yet, contrary to expectation, she heard her father’s voice softened. Just at the edge. “Even if you said that, Lloyd has already made up his mind.” Then he raised her head up to face him as he told her, “Because he’s hurt. You can’t act rationally against hurt people. But you’ll never fix it by running away.”

But he was angry at her, she said inwardly. You leave them alone, like her master did. However, she knew she had no right to say those words and instead asked, “So what am I supposed to say? The truth?”

“First, you apologize and acknowledge his feelings. You both made mistakes. Once you face this together, we can move forward—after we escape this tournament.” Rather than the gesture of pity on the palm of his hand, her father, instead, offered a systematic plan. It wasn’t gentle soft skin, but clear and cut-throat. Made to reassure in the moment than to last forever.

“What if we can’t?” She pushed away her father’s hand. The nightly shadows fell across her face. To Garmadon, he saw her tightened furrowed brows behind the disheveled hair. From her tights lips came a silent admittance, "They won’t trust me after this."

Stuck in the middle of the ocean, May couldn’t taste salt but instead bitterness at the end of her words. Ever so clearly, not even the winds could hide it. The fracture of the truth, so horrifying, yet she still could admit it in front of him. Only her father.

“Perhaps if you talked to them, you’d know that they want to trust you. All of them. But trust isn’t rebuilt by leaving things unsaid. Or running.” With a serious voice, he assured her, “I won’t let them force it from you, but May, believe me, tell the truth before it is too late.”

She scoffed and mumbled under her breath, “You say that like you understand.”

Her father pulled on her shoulder, letting them face each other once more, “I may be the only person in this world who will.” Looking into the reflection of her appearance, she poured over those eyes that gleamed without a fault. Truly, they were father and daughter. “I’m not saying to do it now. But do it before this tournament does it for you.”

The cold band of silver metal tickled her thumb, suffocating her. The heel of her foot inched backwards, responding to her wish to run. However, facing him, she could only nod helplessly, “Alright.”

“Good. Now,” the sudden hug by her father shocked May silly, standing still like a statue.

She could feel her face heat up, “Dad…” However, being stuck so close, the scent of sandalwood entered her nose and later, touched her heart. Eventually, she sunk deeper into his warm embrace and smiled, “I’m back.”

The feeling of unconditional love, one only a family could offer. No matter what side she’d show, they’d stick together, bound by blood and ‘filial piety’. Embraced in his love, May felt reluctant to let go and face the people in the back. The reality. But It was because it was her father, who was like her, that she could only trust with her past. No matter how miniscule it was, so that they wouldn’t leave her.

However, the secured embrace didn’t last long.  May’s heart jolted in a panic, her hand shooting out to pull him back before he could regroup with them, “I think I should let Lloyd cooldown first. So we can at least hold a conversation.” May knew her brother, he wouldn’t be able to think straight, or maybe, even talk to her now. It would just waste time.

“You don’t have to talk to him now. Just stick together with the group”

She shook her head, “I’ll do that afterwards. Right now, this is our chance to scout competition.” Her hands played around with her silver ring as she revealed, “Plus, I’ve got someone to find. If we’re lucky, we could find our way back soon."

He asserted, “May, saying and doing are two different things. This isn’t your chess games or strategy simulations.”

“I know—we’re going against a manipulative, human, criminal. That’s why, the more cards we’ve got, the greater chance we’ll survive, right?” Her father didn’t rebuke or offer an alternative path. She could tell with the look in his eyes, this was the priority. “Then don’t worry about me; I know what I’m going into. It’s them who doesn’t.”

However, her father still remained unmoved. May looked towards her left. It dropped to her ticking watch, “Two hours" She stated, "I’ll come back after that.”

Her father continued to stare at her with narrowed eyes, and for every passing silence, she thought his stubbornness too. "Fine," he sighed, shaking his head so calmly. “On the dot. Don’t go anywhere far.”

May’s hands dropped to her side in relief, “We’re already in the tournament. Where else can I run off to?” 

“Tick-tock, May.”

“Alright, alright. I’ll report back soon, sir dad,” with one hand playfully saluting him off, her lonely footsteps added to the liveliness of the corridor. Eventually, the distance between her and the ninja grew, farther and farther away until there wasn’t a shadow of her figure anymore against the walls of prosperity.

Chapter 28: Harbour of Deceptions (III)

“We’ll see May in two hours.” Upon return, Garmadon fell victim to all their peculiar stares, “Do not give those looks, she is still a part of our group.”

Kai let out a scoff, hiding none of his disdain, “Does she think that?”

“Dude!” Cole warned him quietly, smacking square on his shoulder.

It was, however, too late. Prior to their silent agreement to allow Garmadon lead their way, once he stopped, so did they. “Watch your words, Kai. May does owe something to Lloyd, but not the rest of you.”

All those who weren’t named Kai became oddly enamoured with their surroundings; the sway of lanterns, almost older than the ones Wu had back home, to the glinting lights fluttering with every ripple of sea and the walls so curiously fitting despite its vibrancy. Some coughing—fake or not—with the onslaught of smoke burning past them. So, it was Cole became resigned for Kai’s safety, “Look, we’re not trying to butt into the family stuff, but this is our team. If it affects Lloyd, it affects all of us. Right, Lloyd?”

At the chirp of his words, Lloyd looked up. He saw Cole’s smile practically being pulled at its corners. But hidden away from his father, he saw his friend’s eyes were frantically, almost hysteric looking, darting towards Kai. Understanding his SOS, Lloyd tactfully placed himself before Kai. His arms were folded, a feign, yet his words were, truthfully, annoyed. “Yeah. Apparently, she’s on ‘private business’. I’m not bothering anyone who wants to stay away.”

Garmadon sighed, “Funny, because May believes she’s giving you space to calm down and think things through.” He began to stalk off down the same corridor she disappeared from as he lamented to the others following behind him, “That is just her nature; she thinks more than she talks. Moreso, after Zane’s sacrifice for her.”

Kai’s retorts didn’t lose a beat, “Hey! He didn’t sacrifice himself for just her.”

Whether to chime in his input or correct Kai, Jay still prattled on, “Well Zane did push her after she was unlocking her True Potential-“

The sentence could never end once the two saw that now, both Garmadons had stopped and glared in an eerily identical manner.

On the side was Cole, just as wound up as the rest that he was unable to even pinch his nose bride at the two team loudmouths. The descended silence allowed the leeway of wooden creaks. Before their held breaths could suffocate them, Garmadon ruefully said, “That light wasn’t her true potential. It was her grandfather’s seal reacting to danger.”

Simultaneously, their brows rose. Their widened eyes could rival the moon, larger than it was. but with their shoulders still wrung tight, they were like statues. Frozen, despite the chilly March night.

Out of them all, it was Jay who thawed first, sputtering, “Wait, wait— ‘seal’? May was sealed?”

Lloyd avoided Cole’s stare and bit down on his lip. The words slipped from between his teeth, “Is sealed. She was lucky that Zane…he managed to interrupt it. Before she’d blown up.”

“How come we just got to know about this?” Jay blurted aloud. Though once he looked to his left as he scratched his head in memory, “Oh, heh. Right.”

“But why would-?”

Garmadon immediately cut off Kai, “We know as much as you do. And that’s why I’m warning you, all of you: don’t try to pry anything from her. Whatever happened between her and her grandfather, it’s not something she’s ready to share.”

“As of now, whether you like it or not, treat her kindly so one day she may tell you. Right now, on this boat, we cannot risk any upheavals or remarks-“ his eyes narrowed especially at Kai, “-in our alliance.”

Turning swiftly on his heel, he resumed his old position, “Now, come. We do not have time to waste.”

The Tournament of Elements, a place bound to fill with deception, treachery, and fellow elemental masters—natural disasters bound to create chaos. Without an oath sworn to salvation, their morals remain influenced in mortal desires and temptations. The current era of the existing masters empty of their unity decades ago. Forgotten. Suddenly, all crammed on a boat with strangers said to be fellow masters competing for their promised prizes—Only those wishing death would hold back.

“Moreover, you’re well-known for your heroics and have been frequently broadcasted. They will know more of you than you of them. That is why we scout now.”

Lloyd pipped up to his words, “But Sensei Wu said all elemental masters were made to protect this world.”

“Yes, that is, what I call, the years catching up to him.” Garmadon commented, monotone. “If the world equated to the First Spinjitzu Master himself, then you are correct. All the original elemental masters were his guardians. But their descendants aren’t sworn into that duty, just their powers.” It was that sole reason, too, they nearly lost the first Serpentine War. Despite that, his father remained adamant and refused to enforce it. A decision that cost only the key elements left. 

At his revelation, Jay let out a sigh of relief, “Phew! So we’re still the special ones.”

One of Garmadon’s brow raised, his expression stern. “In terms of honour, perhaps.”

Kai looked up from furrowrd brows, “If what you say is true, then Nya is one too. But she can’t do what I can.”

“Observe May and Lloyd. Can’t she? Power lies in all of you. It only needs to be awoken.”

The lanterns’ sway gave way to a brightly lit deck. They finally appeared in the centre of the revel, allowing many gazes to fleet and land on them. However brief it were, all of them unconsciously stuck close together. Despite their silent apprehension, Garmadon still spoke aloud, paying no mind, “That is what makes these fighters special. They serve no master, yet they’ve unlocked their own True Potential.”

His steps suddenly faltered while his head glanced around. It didn’t take too long to sense May’s energy somewhere above them. He scrambled past the strangers he didn't recognize, towards the pipes emitting smoke above, but reluctantly retracted his gaze when he caught sight of just the barest inch of her coat—gone.

It was Cole’s booming voice that echoed in his ear, “So everyone’s powerful. Typical ‘don’t underestimate your opponent’ lesson. What are we scouting exactly?”

“As I’ve said, observe.”

Once more they fell into the shadows’ obscurity by the ship’s railings. Altogether, entranced by Garmadon’s finger, his voice narrating their path.

“Those who are confident and wish to intimidate will show off.” Mournful, for the two burly men on both ends of the corridor. One encased in shining metal as he hurled and dealt blow after blow onto a tank. The other who was, instead, covered by the tangles of his bushy beard. Whose every green tendril on his staff flourished further with every deepened destruction caused by the other opposite him. Clearly, the two were similar in their ego.

“The smart ones will keep to themselves.” To the ones hiding, just like them. One of them a middle-aged man with striking dark hair against the white streaks on the side of his head. Much deeper were his eyebags hanging below his observant eyes. Watching. He stared straight to the filled deck. One could assume he saw everyone from the pillar he leaned against, alone. 

In contrast—to Kai’s delight—the amber-hooded girl was more awkward, if not, lost and guarded at where she leaned against the crates. However, upon inspection she, more than often, took note to every other person displaying their powers. Not too long after, a figure in grey joined her. The girl couldn’t escape May’s flitting about. If she could, notwithstanding the quirk of her lips that welcomed anyone before she engaged her in conversation.

“But worry most for the ones scouting too, those are the ones determined to win.”

---

“Not trying to get a bed?”

Skylor raised an eyebrow, tilting her head to register the sudden shadow towering her. Recognition dawned quickly as her gaze landed on May, though she remained silent, merely shaking her head. It wasn’t until May retired beside her then did she speak up, “What are you doing?” Skylor’s tone was blunt, perhaps tinged with paranoia.

“Accompanying my fellow late partner,” May replied smoothly. “You don’t mind, do you?”

She narrowed her eyes, obviously minding. However, her words retained its polite tone, “No, but I think they would.”

May glanced towards the group disappearing upwards, then waved her hand away as she faced her again, “Meh, ignore them. You look like you need me more.”

“What? A friend?” Light flitted onto her bemusement, revealing a set of startling hazel eyes.

May paused; she’d seen those eyes somewhere before, “A girl. For safety.”

She nudged Skylor’s side, nudging her head to hint at a looming figure on the pillar to the far right, offering a notable appearance by his grey hair tousled, only achievable using an amount of gel rivalling Kai’s. Light glinted heavily across his clothing made of silver chainmail-like material. While he mainly looked upon the ongoing hubbub around them, his eyes lingered on the two girls longer than necessary.

Skylor’s eyes dropped back towards the floor, “Oh. Right.”

That stare. A shameless stare, not caring if they were seen or not. So long as it saw them. A ghost of a shiver lingered on her spine, like she could still feel the gaze trailing onto them. She moved closer to May, not totally out of trust, but calculation—safety in proximity.

May didn’t move. Rather, she didn’t show any apprehension.

Being able to stay longer and closer to this girl, she was sure of it now; This was Skylor’s first time alone in the world. Lost in a new world like a toddler lost and separated from its parents it somewhat moved May’s heart. “I’ll have to leave soon,” she said quickly to Skylor’s dismayed turn of her head.

She raised her hand to show she wasn’t finished, “Uh, but there’s two of them—girls. A pair. Still, at least you’ll have better chances with them-“

“So what plum do you want in return?”

“Excuse me?”

“A plum,” Skylor repeated slowly, “for the peach.”

“…”

Skylor ruffled her head, sighing, “The proverb? To repay a peach for a plum?”

(From the Book of Songs: “投我以桃，报之以李 (Tóu wǒ yǐ táo, bào zhī yǐ lǐ)” -> “Give me a peach, and I’ll give back a plum.”) **

A rare, blank look passed over May’s face, “Oh. Oh.” She suddenly tipped her head back with spattering giggles.

“Alright, if that’s how it is.” Skylor stood up to leave, huffing. To her, it was an offensive act she’d never encountered before. But May quickly reached over.

“No, no. It’s good, I was laughing at how long it took me to understand.” She dropped back beside her, flashing her a sharp look. But May stroked her chin, staring back intently, “How many plums more would I get if I told my element is Void?”

The girl snorted, “That’s public knowledge.”

She shrugged her shoulders as if to tell one could never know. Then she leaned in, her voice dropping, “So? What’s your element?”

Skylor extended a hand, “Amber.”

May’s eyes flitted towards it then to the girl opposite. She truly was a girl alone in a world, she thought.

“I think I’ll pass on getting my powers copied,” she said as she gently pushed away her hand. Her voice didn’t contain a trace of disappointment, only simple acknowledgement.

This was the Tournament of Elements. From the very beginning when they had bumped into each other, they were observing each other. Even now, weren’t they doing the same? This area, in a deeper sense, was a truce ground. A freeway to stakeout competition. Together, they were united in silent agreement; do not attack anyone and allow contemplation for the others’ motives.

Kindness and trust here were akin to a noose. It wrangled on a person’s neck, ready to execute the giver or the given. At the start, Skylor intended to trick May because there was no trust given or received. That’s why May’s view of her didn’t diminish at all, especially when she herself had thrown out bait. Her opinion of her simply added to the data she was collecting on everyone abroad this ship.

“How’d you-?”

“I know your mother. Not of her, just about her, as your predecessor.”

“Stop this—” Skylor’s voice fell flat in annoyance, “Stop poking around and start the threats.”

“How about you stop assuming people have hidden agendas?”

“So she says.”

Her brows rose, “Touche.” With how close they were, she could feel every other twitch from Skylor's shoulders, as if tightening itself to remain frozen. Unwilling to grow any closer. But May did want to accompany her. At least, so she wouldn't see her brother quicker. “Sorry for that.”

Their awkward silence became disturbed by the ongoing hubbub surrounding them. Their eyes didn't leave the stage at all, as the people opposite didn't theirs. Before long, she said, “But still, I’m your best bet, right? That’s why you aren’t leaving.” May continued listlessly, fumbling with her hands, “I already know your power and you need some security. But I’ll be gone in a bit. So I’ll show you a quiet area and it’s a win-win. Deal?”

She managed to turn her head in time to when Skylor rolled her eyes. Altogether, she scoffed, “You’re crazy if you’d do more labour with no pay.”

“That’s why it’s an open-ended favour.” She shrugged, “Owe me back if you want, I don’t care. As long as this doesn’t bite me back in the ass.” At least one less thing on her mind to juggle.

Once again, she was met by those eyes. Widened from the pull by raised brows.

"You really are a crazy bitch.”

“Crazy bitch now, huh…” Recalling her day today, she smiled amusingly to herself—the irony.

The action didn’t escape Skylor who took a small glance. Then slowly, she slid a few inches away from her.

“I’m not crazy.”

“I didn’t say anything.”

May measured the distance between them, “This did.”

…

She poked her, “Oi, I don’t want to spend another 4 minutes to make you talk.”

Boundaries had been drawn, cross it then war…

Was what ran through May’s head.

When another four passed, May felt a slight heaviness on her shoulder. It being Skylor, who had drifted off to sleep. While listening to her breaths fall into a slow rhythm, she loosened her shoulder for her.

It was getting late by then. Not only her, but even the festivities opposite her were being called to a stop. Other bleary-eyed people struggled to keep themselves awake, shutting their eyes and dozing off longer than they realized. Those that did started to retreat to the shadows on the boat or maybe secure a bed in the few provided rooms.

Eventually, only May was left awake to appreciate the boat’s cot-like swaying and the crashing waves humming a child’s lullaby. Together with the March night breeze, eventually she wished to simply lay down too. It reminded her of a familiar scene that felt more dream than reality:  where winds managed to blow away outgrown grass clearings, a realm closer to mother nature’s blessings—trees lording over a hidden land, lakes accompanying small hills, and a clear sky to view numerous stars.

The farther this ship retreated from humanity, the more the sky’s wonders appeared. The stars' outline became covered by May's fingers, yet she wasn't any closer to touching the impossible. Just as it didn't touch her. But even back then, she could never truly reach the stars. Not yet. The answers weren’t in her hand yet. She just had to follow along the stories and clues her master had left behind. ‘Then I’ll join them. I won't have to worry about my life or any others.’

A glint glimmered from her wrist and captured her view. It was her watch’s minute hand ticking close to her deadline.

May jerked her shoulder but the red-haired girl remained dead. And another. It took a few tries until the girl only managed to stir. “You’re drooling over me.” Was all she said to make Skylor flinch awake and scrubbed her mouth. Yet she found nothing.

She purposefully looked away from her disdainful look burning her back, “C’mon.” Though, the girl remained to drag her feet behind her, as if to put space. Now, that stifled her. It’ll inconvenience her to search a proper spot on the ship.

However, before her tongue could snap, she couldn’t help remembering that green glare. A boy whose curled lips as he shouted at her didn’t belong, foreign. He should’ve been smiling, or look helpless.

May pursed her lips once she thought back to her behaviour. With it, her father's echoing voice.

She decidedly lagged to match Skylor's pace, quietly, and focused her eyes. Lines spread out, breath of different, individual energies open to her sight. All the way her part navigating the walk, their silence matched the night. Quiet and peace. The two of them calmly walked side-by-side, no argument breaking out for the strangers they were.

Notes:

** i know that Ninjago is vaguely inspired by Japanese. But since I do hc Skylor as being Chinese and being brought up in that specific culture, and since ninjago isn't really a true interpretation of any culture, do take it with a grain of salt.

Chapter 29: Harbour of Deceptions (IV)

Nearly two hours had passed since the start of his father’s winding lecture. Words droned on and on that it could even make May’s ears fall off. In the end, Lloyd relied on his trustworthily sharp ear. The others, being the begrudged and less fortunate, were forced to keep up with it instead.

Jay’s hand stifled his yawn, “Who needs them anyway? All we need is each other.”  

“That, also, is a disadvantage.” Compared to him, his father didn’t lose momentum. Neither did his confident path, transparently familiar with the ship. “You will be the most targeted one out of them all. And with me around, possibly sabotaged.”

The same wood scratching accompanied his voice, and it also scuffed his boot's soles dry. With them was also a musty tang—not just from him—but from the entire team began to follow. Drenched by salt and water, he didn't want to imagine what would happen when dawn arrived. Yet, this torture continued; his father's voice, this smell, the ship's bobbing. Lloyd resigned himself to look back over his shoulders, longing to the loud block of housing the sleeping quarters they all decidedly had to avoid for privacy.

However, it was Lloyd’s coincidental look up into his surroundings zoned onto Clouse. Above the railing, the man headed a team of gangsters. And just as he appeared, he disappeared into the dimming lanterns. In time with the walls around them dimming into darkness, similar to the path they started on earlier.

“You know him…Clouse.” His father turned towards him, “How’d you know him and this tournament?”

Not long after, salvation found its way for his aching feet. They'd come upon a poorly lit area that was devoid of life other than a few crates, the sea, and a single lantern above them. His father started to settle himself underneath the red shade. Promptly, Lloyd extended an arm, which he willingly accepted to sit himself down, “He may not look like it, but he is a Master of Dark Arts and Master Chen’s number two-“

Cole added as they seated themselves, “Huh, I thought Master Chen’s number two was an eggroll and friend rice.” 

“-and we were once students of Master Chen.”

At once, all their widened expressions became illuminated under the red shadows. Suddenly, Cole jabbed his shoulder, “Do you have some secret we don’t know about?”

Kai snickered, “Like the fact he finished the tub of ice cream that one time?”

“When did you-!?” Lloyd immediately smacked his mortified lips shut at their amusement. But he didn’t hide his pout; leave it to Kai to find out. He murmured, “You never told me you had a Sensei.”

Jay added loudly, “Backtrack-how is Master Chen, the face of Ninjago’s most popular noodle house, your Sensei?”

His father stopped to look around. The gaze lingering heavily on the dark corridors. When he spoke, it reduced to a near whisper, “It was a long time ago. But I was the one who left him.”

“Crap!”  They all jumped to their feet. Kai’s hand swept out his flame, illuminating the sound behind them. From it, two pairs of feet creaked beyond; May’s body bent over with her hand holding onto her opposite arm, in tow with the amber-hooded girl, her hand pulling down her hood instead.

“Oi!” May waved off her arm and raised a hand, “I told you, 2 hours!” Her cheerful tone didn’t match her erratic eyes, gesturing towards the girl beside her.

“We’ve been saving your spot!” Jay suddenly raised his arms, pulling their attention like a vortex.

Lloyd glanced back to see May’s curled lips, hidden away from the girl, and a revelation doused his body. “Can’t be helped,” May turned her back to the girl, shrugging, “this is my pit stop.”

“So it seems,” she said in a bored tone.

“At least you could sound less sarcastic.”

“Bye, May. And thanks,” she waved her off, passing by them in her path. In that short distance, he saw her slight glance and her red hair peeking under her hood.

Further stretching his head, Kai, appearing like an open-mouthed idiot, appeared. Lloyd glanced at his line of sight and smirked to himself—looks like he had payback for the ice-cream.

Cole voice dropped once she stood closer to them, “And you said trust no one.”

He saw her eyes sharpen. Until she caught their father’s gaze, dropping it altogether. “Maybe you guys should be watching what you say. Like your volume.” She rubbed the spot on her shoulder, “You’re lucky Jay caught on.”

A light thump came from where his sister propped herself onto a wooden crate. Just enough for them to see her and enough to strand herself on the red light’s faint boundary. Collective silence descended between them. Like they were separate entities, pretending strangers to the girl who had taken out a flask in their absence of action. One by one, they looked at each other, then to his meditating father, then him.

Lloyd shrugged his shoulders, one of his hands flaunted in his father’s direction then to May. ‘Just treat her nicely,’ he mouthed.

Jay pulled a puzzled expression, flaunting his hands, ‘What do we even say?’

He tried his best to communicate his words with his body, ‘Anything, or you don’t have to.’

Looking beside him, he stopped to glance back as she took a sip from her flask; Before his eyes, silver energy slowly dissipated around her body. From her shoulders that started to slump to her eyes beginning to dim and turn unfocused, he didn’t need to guess what she was taking.

Suddenly, Kai cleared his throat, “Well…who is she anyway?”

Cole smacked his shoulder, followed by a low mutter in disbelief, “She’s potential competition, not a potential flame.”

“I’m still scouting, right?” He simply rolled his eyes at the devilish grin bearing itself.

“She’s the Master of Amber.” May’s hand paused, realizing something. She started ruffling through one of her pockets in her free hand. A scroll laid in her hand at the end of her rustling, and she reached out her arm towards them, “Here.”

Just as Kai took and unfurled it, she raised her flask again. Lloyd’s brows slightly wrinkled at the rounded bottle in her hands. His fingers resumed his tapping against his forearm as May continued to finish her medicine.

Kai suddenly looked up with his brows towards the sky, “They’re all on here.”

“Obviously. Can’t call this the Tournament of Elements-“

“I mean, you got everything on here.” He tapped against the paper, light illuminating to the neat lines of writing. After reading it, even the others shared his expression—it didn’t just have their elements, but some even had a physical description, names, and a few minuscule behavioural observations.

“Isn’t that-”

Before the flask reached her lips, Lloyd had already gone out of his way and held her arm. He lectured her in dissatisfaction, “That’s more than enough.”

Even though May’s shot a cold glance at him, her voice remained a levelled tone, “This makes it easier to adjust to my power.”

“Or maybe you’re being stupid.”

“So suddenly you have a profound knowledge in seals and herbs over me, is it?”

“No, but Mystake does. And I’m just watching over you-“

May pulled back her arm from him and exclaimed, “Oh, well! Funny, because someone just whined about me doing the exact-“ She jabbed him, “-same,” and again, “thing!”

“You fu-“

“Night-shifts, now.”  Like hearing a gunshot fire, the two froze. Lloyd slowly maneuvered his body to see his father standing and fuming under his breath. Though he remained where he was, it didn’t diminish his threats, “Both of you will sort it out before it ends, or I swear to your grandfather, I will throw you overboard!”

Behind him were his friends, he finally noticed, that had gone silent and small from their tension. He bit down on his lip and scolded himself in his head. Near silence, he mumbled, “Alright, dad.”

“That sounds like a great idea to leave.”

Suddenly, a chill cloaked them all. Lloyd gawked at her, all his friends gaped at her. Together, they all backed off.

“Now!” Before a vein could pop off his head, his father left as the ninja scurried behind him and rounded the corner. Though, he still heard him mutter, “…going to kill me one day.”

Lloyd felt as if he just weathered a storm. He stood alone and shot a glare to his silent sister; at least now, she didn’t drink anymore of it.

A sigh ruptured deep from his stomach and reluctantly, he flopped himself beside her. Albeit, he did seat himself far enough to fit another person between them. The sound of wood tapping resumed, filling the distance between the two siblings. Slowly. A few seconds and increasingly quick taps later, he spat out, “Thanks for getting us in timeout. Told you you should’ve taken it in smaller doses.”

“I was joking, not being reckless.”

“You are. Think about how stressed dad is. Was!” Lloyd smacked his hand to further his point.

“I’m sorry, alright,” she mumbled. “But if anyone’s reckless, it is you.”

“So what’s disappearing? Being stupid?” He countered angrily before she snapped back, “I know dad told you to say it. No point in trying to mean it. Let’s just stay quiet; dad’s happy and we can focus on the tournament.”

She grunted in response. But a good few seconds later, she huffed, “…If we do get out.”

“Would it kill you to be fu…hm,” he eyed the corner, “be optimistic in your life, for once?”

“If we keep going on this ship? Yes, yes it will.” May shifted herself so her head would look above, “Say, what do you think a monkey means in a symbolic sense?”

You. Though Lloyd blurted, “It depends. How am I supposed to-” A burst of anger streamed itself onto his hand ruffling his hair, until it erupted, “Okay, that’s it. You’re just like mum!”

May snapped her head back to him, “Hah? I dare you to say that again!”

“You’re. Just. Like. Mum!”

“I swear to god, Lloyd Garmadon, you better watch your back before-!”

“A liar. You always run away, then you come back like it’s no big deal! If it were me and not Zane, you’d have lost it too. And you’d do whatever it takes to make them stay!” Once he ended, he panted, having said it all in one breath.

“Well it’s not! That’s why I didn’t want you to co-“

He roared back, “This isn’t just about Zane! At least we’re all back together! At least I don’t have to be alone just wondering where everyone is, or if there were anyone or—or—” His chest rose and fell back, tongue reluctant to say those words he didn’t want anyone to hear.

Those two months were hell, he thought. Lloyd looked away with closed eyes, unable to part with the words in his mind; because it reminded him to when he was in Darklys. He remembered when they were attacked by Chen’s men and the shrine appeared, and then he saw his friends’ gaze burning with the same light. He remembered what he thought, and he remembered the guilty feeling that spread afterward.

Lloyd thought happily, ‘Thank god.’  The words flashed, hidden away in his head. Before the world, before Zane, he had thought, ‘They were back together.’

A sear of pain came from his lips. He’d just realized his sister looking at him curiously now, scanning his face. Immediately, he dropped his head to the floor and his voice came out shakily, “Point is, can you just talk to us? Or even trust us with your problems. I’m not just a kid anymore, I have a team now. A role. You being this way and them…”

“But you are a kid. Mentally, you are five years younger.” She said matter-of-factly, “So why should I burden you?”

Lloyd snapped his head back, voice ready to billow for the entire world to hear. But he went silent. To her eyebrow’s slight pique, one over the other, and to her narrowed eyes—she wasn’t joking with him. His sister genuinely did not know.

“You’re not just telling me but the others too. That’s what a team’s about.” Trust, he thought.

May started to tap her own fingers. Quietly, she professed, “There’re just things I can’t tell you.”

Lloyd's gaze remained on her, his thoughts jumbling. An uncomfortable wave of rage he repressed boiled through his blood, his peace of mind trying to soothe him. But this was it. This was May. She wouldn’t know, not unless he told her.

“That’s even worse!” His proclamation made her jump. She was surprised. Surprised!  “The fact you lied why you left me, or why you didn’t come back in those 3 years?!”

Suddenly, he was standing. Teeth began dug into his lip's flesh, threatening to split. Tears, too, started to form. Don’t cry. Don’t cry. “It makes me think that—that it was my fault.”

Then she stood onto her feet and reached out, “What? It was never— “

Lloyd slapped away her hand, “How am I supposed to know that!? When you didn’t come back after a month, I wondered—” He rubbed his eyes dry, but his trembling voice still broke his words in pieces, “I wondered if we were even under the same sky, May. But then you sent the money and didn’t even write a letter or visit. I thought you hated taking care of me.”

“Lloyd, I’ve never hated you-“

“But you love me, is that it?” Lloyd knew that wasn’t it. He knew his sister didn’t hate him, or she wouldn’t have protected him in Darklys, or left to find Wu.

He was just angry. Angry that when he grew up to her age when she left him, he understood her. When she’d, at least, sent him financial support, he consoled himself. He told himself, he could’ve been worse off. So, he stayed quietly in Darklys because that was better than facing the real world like her. And he believed her, when she returned, she said she was looking for work to support them. Because it was better than facing that he, truly, broke their family apart.

May owed him for leaving. Just as he owed her for taking care of him. As the Green Ninja, the Chosen One, the leader, she should’ve stayed. Not act like he was just her brother.

"I was scared."

One beat, and another. Drained from his thoughts, Lloyd blurted, “Why would you be scared?” A length of six years, being scared. Not long later, his voice came out low, “…Did grandfather abuse you?”

“He’s never done that!” His shoulders jerked from her snap. As if realizing herself too, she said weakly, “I’m…Sorry.” She started to pick the inside of her thumb, but still, she faced him, “Lloyd, I just—I don’t know how to tell you. But I’ve never hated you. Never. I just…”

Her words faltered, to the point he barely heard her mumble, “I don’t want you to hate me.”

The breath in his throat hitched. Paused. Lloyd bit down on his lip, repressing the urge to smile. Instead, he leaned against the wall, “It’s not like lying’s making the rest like you.” He thought for a bit, until the words spilled from his mouth, “How about you promise me, under our grandfather? After all this is over, you’ll tell me the whole story.”

“You guys would hate me.”

“It’s the present that counts.” Strong reverberations from the waves started to crash against the ship, shaking the ground beneath them, “Not everyone’s past defines them. So, if you work hard and gain their trust, you’ll be fine. That’s why uncle says the best way to defeat an enemy is to make them your friend.”

May let out a short laugh, “Sounds just like him." Then a deep sigh was wrought from her throat, just as she slumped down beside him. She gathered her knees, hugging them for a bit. Eventually, she said, “Alright. I swear on my master.”

Though he knew she would agree, Lloyd still let out a silent breath of relief. Until she added, “Can you promise me something too?”

He shrugged back his shoulders, shoot.

“Don’t leave me when you find out.”

Once, twice, Lloyd blinked too many times to count. Maybe it was a ploy to gain sympathy, since she said it so expressionlessly. But when he looked down, he saw how tight her fingers gripped her knees, turning white. Her jaw, too, was deeply clenched, as if she were bracing herself. It was a naïve request. It was unlike May.

“I promise.”

Immediately, her shoulders dropped, head flashing to and from him. A fake cough erupted from her lips, “Good. That’s…thanks.”

With that, the two descended back into silence. So quiet, a pin dropped would’ve been louder, void of any argument they had before. It was no surprise a sniffle could be heard between them. “I’m sorry,” May choked in-between and buried her head into her knees.

“…”

He didn’t hug her or offer her a shoulder for support. Neither did she reach out for it.

Then, another thought flashed for him. A warm feeling spread from beneath his heart, a realization. For once, Lloyd didn’t have to sacrifice his own feelings for others, he was simply a brother feeling wronged by his sister.

Perhaps that was his greatest comfort to date.

In the end, she never apologized for her arguments. But seeing his sister be able to cry in front of him, that was enough. That was enough to let her stop seeing herself to be the person she had to stay strong for him. And as her brother, he knew now, even if the truth would hurt him, at least it would hurt her too.

Notes:

*peeks out* Hi. I did struggle writing this one—bit hard to do emotional scenes like this without a beta reader (but I am open for one!) I thought long and hard; with Garmadon’s advice and May’s personality, she’d never be the one to reach out and Lloyd, honestly, deserves to crash-out a bit. At first, I thought they’d end with just making surface-level amends but every time I looked back, it felt off. It didn’t exactly fit how I wanted this arc to end or progress, or the character-growth for both May and Lloyd.

Honestly, I was already stuck at the Skylor part for 2 months. Then I binged around 4 manhwas in 3-4 days and it clicked. Anyway, I’ve been planning around the outline (i think i've mentioned it's so different from my drafts bc surprise it does have a plot now), and I’ll be busy with my driver's license, piano exams and uni soon too. Plus, was feeling very dissatisfied with my writing lately. I literally have little to no excuse kjaskjhd. But very much, i am very grateful to the people that still stick around with my inconsistency.

Chapter 30: Deceitful People (I)

Notes:

I AM BACK OMG HELLO!! I can't believe it's been nearly half a year,,,like wth is wrong with me? Actually I do know, and it's uni phase kicking me in the ass. I've finally submitted all my coursework and I'm basically free in the next 2 weeks leading up to my exams (shiver). So I managed to sit down, completely clean and write this within 4 days, and FINALLY made an outline for this season.

The brain has been expended on academic and creative juices, but it'll be messy and an epic in the making so buckle up. Exam pressure and writing need boutta cook this one.

Side note about chapter itself: I tried making it as accurate as possible to Chinese culture whilst blending in the elements that made sense to the story (For one thing, Huadan is actually a role in Chinese Opera! And there's special headdresses and wigs(?) for it as well. It's such a rich culture that I admire and would encourage anyone to read it up (i lost the links unfortunately..T-T) )

Happy parents raised happy children ; Who knows where Lloyd had heard that from. Young as he was, he didn’t even remember his parents’ appearances. However, he did know May. And May was always happy, so he assumed so were his ‘parents’. 

Through the stories narrated by May’s stumbling words, he learned about his father–his appearance, his personality, and his sister's best memories with him. He didn’t ask much about his mother. He didn’t have to because he’d known May for 6 years. It was her whose back filled his vision, leading him and staying consistently by his side. Whose anger drove away insults and bullies from threatening their peace. Whose friendship was genuine enough to fill the gap of loneliness. 

And so, he grew up happily. But he didn’t expect to hear his sister’s muffled crying in the middle of the night. 

Lloyd didn’t understand why she cried. Didn’t understand why, when he pulled off his blanket to check, she acted like she hadn’t. But when she urged him to go back to sleep, he understood that he was troubling her. He pretended not to know, but he gradually learned many things. 

When May was black and bruised, she’d say she was fine when he saw her wince at his touch. Instead of focusing on his worries for her, she’d always ask how he was. Over time, he managed to learn the little things; He always had fun in all the games they played. His tray would have double portions of his favourite foods. The one thing he didn’t like was his sister’s insistence to finish their homework and study for classes.

Lloyd learned that he was May’s entire world; she would do anything for him that she wouldn’t want him to know about. Yet, he knew. So, he had made a goal: Avoid trouble and be kind so May wouldn’t cry again. Their time together in Darklys was, in summary, children trying to make the best of their childhood. It was as normal as anyone could get.

So why had May left him?

He mined deeper into his memories to the days amounting then; He recalled the fuzzy afterimages of the building and its suffocating dust-filled room, his classmates surrounded and zoomed past him— “It was karma.” The day was hot and bright. Beside them, green bushes and trees lined the cobble path belonging to the garden grounds. Summer meant the seasonal cicadas came and their crying assaults lasted from morning to evening. That time, it also helped drown out his own crying. Back then, that mixture stressed his sister who was comforting him.

Right, that incident; the case of three boys suddenly found–unharmed–in the forest after a full day. 

It was the start of term and May was running late for their break. So those boys decided to come after him, rarely alone, and he remembered he fought back, for some reason. Next thing he knew, as always, May quickly rushed in. Her powers went haywire and they disappeared. 

Despite the fact she had done it, he’d been terrified; He remembered he was shaken silly about the punishments, or what had happened to them. Before he could wet his pants, May said firmly, “It was karma. Remember that.”

His sister's hand stroked the back of his head, but he remembered how close it clung to his hair, allowing trembling skin to feel against his own. Thus, he wasn’t convinced. Not until she brandished her palm to the silver whorl dancing atop it, “See? Because of karma, I lost control. It wasn’t your fault or mine.”

It was karma, he repeated in his head. It was karma.

But he knew it wasn’t. That was just what his sister said to distract him and herself–from what she’d done. The incident had scared May into looking for Wu to take them back in.

Lloyd bit down on his lip; No, that wasn’t right either. Now that he thought about it, his sister fought against them for the sole reason they’d leave them alone. That incident had done its job, allowing him to stew in peace even after May had disappeared. But to say she left because of their environment didn’t add things up either–they managed well for 3 years.

There was something he forgot. Something he couldn’t recall. Or something… he’d been lied to?

No— he shook his head— that wasn’t May. True, his sister was a liar, but she also liked to control and be strong; being feared was definitely not off the chart. She wouldn’t do anything that would hurt her. And May wouldn’t leave for no reason. May would never.

Lloyd was just forgetting something. Right, he was only forgetting something—And he’d find out anyway. He just had to go through this and it would all be alright.

 

“Did Kai pick a fight or something?” Her voice beside him pulled him back to the ship. Akin to a broken mirror’s surface, the golden cracks from the sun shone in the early morning darkness and reflected against sea and wood. As if the night hadn’t happened, May’s placid gaze rearranged back into her countenance. Its sharpness, however, somewhat detached with the slight puffiness in her eyes and her now-naked cheeks. 

“What’d you mean?”

“There’s only one person here that would get that ,” he looked towards where she directed, to Kai and the metal-man—she was right, they were practically shooting side-eyes.

Kai let out a short gasp. “I was defending someone.” 

He had an itching feeling that ‘someone’ was the amber-hooded girl having passed them about ten minutes back.

His sister narrowed her eyes, quietly scanning him head to toe. “…You didn’t touch her, did you?” 

This time he truly gasped sharp and loud. “Of course not! I’m not a ladies’ man for nothing!” 

“ Kai?” Lloyd shot the gradually reddening ninja himself with his own side-eye. Since he only just woke up a few minutes ago, Kai would’ve definitely been up to some shenanigans. 

Jay quietly snickered, “Yeah, he held her hand.” 

Cole added, “And savoured it all the way. He said he won’t even wash it.” 

“Hey!” Kai stretched his neck towards the front. His voice lowered just above a whisper, “First, traitors. Second—she’s going to copy everyone’s power at some point. It was fate!” 

“And y’know what that sounds like?” Jay swirled his hands against his head, whispering, “Delusion.” 

“A mental asylum patient might be saner.” May mumbled, leaving a low snort behind too. 

But that stray input made a noticeable pause from the rest of the group. Even she quietened, her rapid blinking mirroring her processing the action. Eventually, she merely shuffled away and went ahead as the other Masters began to get off.

They also started, though at a noticeably slower pace. Jay elbowed Kai, who elbowed Cole. The two gestured at Lloyd, then to Garmadon trailing just behind them. He relented until he eventually couldn’t. He sighed and jogged up towards Lloyd, “So…what’s up?”

Kai and Jay loudly slapped both their foreheads. 

“What? You made me ask,” Cole huffed silently.

Kai scoffed at a similar volume, “With ‘what’s up’ ?”

“How about, what’s up with all the whispering?” Lloyd whispered to them as they came behind him,  “It’s not like asking about last night will kill you.”

“Aha, won’t kill you . Maybe last night you got scott-free after all that shouting but if May doesn’t kill us, your dad will because of her attempt!” As if to emphasize himself, Jay’s flailing hands went towards May in front of them, then back where Garmadon was guarding their back.

“Y’know, if you remember, May’s actually pretty normal. She even cried last night.”

The trio glanced at each other simultaneously, then at May. 

Kai started, “Look, I’m all happy that you both settled whatever, but now you’re just being biased.”

Lloyd frowned. “Hey, now that’s just being mean.”

“Are we?”

He hummed for a bit, looking upwards. “Fair point. I won, she compromised and she’s chill–better?” Yet, their unconvinced glances still swept at each other with similar keening eyes. He sighed, “Ok, wait. Just look.”

Lloyd rushed to sit beside her and started their conversation with a small smile. They saw her head turn to her side as she returned his words with simple ease. Her expression, for all its neutral-nature, looked even more bored—borderlining serious—compared to her enthusiastic counterpart.

“I know the kid’s got a good heart, at the same time, what the hell?” Cole muttered, scratching his jaw. 

Even without destiny, if people didn’t know him or saw his face, they’d doubt Lloyd was biologically related to the two people guarding their front and back. He was like a ray of sunlight, especially at that moment, in contrast to May’s monochrome palette.

Cole squinted his eyes, “Well, she does have that puffed look…”

Jay countered back, “But May always has those eyebags.”

“You know what I’m talking about. I’ve never seen her cry–have you?”

The other two exchanged glances around and shook their heads. Kai scratched his head’s nape, “I mean, that is his sister. And then Lloyd is…” His nose scrunched up and then he shook his head, “Yup. We’re never grasping that kid.”

Jay quipped between them, “Ok, but are we good with her?”

“Perhaps you three should see instead of gossip-mongering behind here.” Garmadon’s low voice elicited similar goosebumps up their shoulders. He passed them easily with a breezy grin, perhaps the most at ease at the semblance of peace. 

May avoided eye-contact, even despite wearing her shades, and didn’t put up as much of a fight with Lloyd. Eventually, because of Lloyd, they were pulled into their vortex of conversation and fell into a familiar rhythm; Lloyd bearing their mediating baton with his words while May responded, albeit, in an interesting and knowledgeable fashion, with harmless jabs here and there by and to the rest. It was just like when they first met her, reverting back into her laidback, somewhat polite, and slight relenting self. And with as much knowledge she had, they found the stifling wait less boring. But, after all, only time could tell. 

Once they moved further up, their conversation was drowned in by the so-called drumming; The distant sounds of the higher-pitched Tanggu slowly became enjoined with the deeper reverberations of the bigger Tanggu . A rhythm of sound doubled as clapping–a special welcome together with performative martial arts. Upon arrival, the distant drumming atop the towering stairs transformed into a thundering, intimidating sequence, trembling their very insides. To others, perhaps even the ground shook under their very feet. 

Although they were left behind in the very back, the bright red gates vibrantly stood in their sights. The rising sun dropped its glare against the classical winding roofs painted in a deep blue hue. It particularly contrasted against the menacingly expansive and tall black stone exteriors, acting as its fortified walls. And against it were opposing golden dragon heads spiralled into a circle, ending as it swallowed its tails. However, it was streaked with bright violet banners. Grandeur marred with flamboyance. 

It was alien against the orphaned island it laid upon. Moreso, surrounded by the still, full bodies of sea. Majestic, indeed, but the fear crept upon the realization it was a no-man’s land far from the regularities of civilization and rules. The palace wasn’t meant for show—from arrival to their accommodation, it was made to instill fear in visitors.

As a result, the same uniformed lines appeared, thoroughly assisted with the intimidation by the guards flanking on both of the Elemental Masters’ sides. They were courteous enough to allow a choice between a female or male guard. The very front would be given a final pat-down and metal detection before being let go, Clouse overseeing it all. Despite that, most still didn’t forgo their formation afterwards. Only very few strayed from its ant-like colony. 

It wasn’t long until it came to May’s turn and she’d already spread out her arms. However, the silver-eyed guard sparkling behind its snake-shaped bone mask grunted, “You, use your powers and take out all weapons. Master Chen’s orders to get in.”

May glanced towards her watch and grumbled inside despite expecting it. 

A clatter of some old wooden swords met a pair of metallic sais, a few good Bo staffs, and so on–its long unorganized mess gathered into a small pile. Out of contempt, she took out all ‘weapons’ she hoarded. Even, including but not limited to, rocks.  The ninja behind her simply ogled. However, one thing fell unexpectedly; the yellowed, cloth-bound book she chucked yesterday had dropped and opened to pages of May’s vertical writing and carefully traced training diagrams. It didn’t just take her interest, but also Lloyd’s behind her.

Damned unstable seal. It probably registered weapons as ‘training’.

May swallowed a rising lump in her throat. Don’t panic. She slowly bent her knees until the guard death-gripped her wrist, “I’m just taking the book.”

The guard didn’t respond; not verbally. She simply increased the pressure of her grip.

Just as rising impatience rose in her heart, she also winced as this hoodlum practically aimed to cut off the circulation in her blood. Stuck between Lloyd and the ninja, she relented. May flung away the hand and mumbled, “Fine.”

Despite being subjected to foreign hands and standard procedure, the mundane action and heavy drumming simply added like helium to the balloon ricocheting against her chest. Many times, she had to force her darting eyes back in place, time passed as slow as sand trickling in an hourglass. Then, Clouse approached. She tried to pretend his offending ugly burgundy attire didn’t catch her, a deer in headlights.

However, eyes betrayed her the most. When one coincidence became far too many, he accurately picked it up and flicked through. She held her breath, hoping that the short, impatient ruffling of pages meant he wasn’t fluent in the ancient language. Yet, even after her arms immediately planted back to her sides, he held onto that book–Damn it all.

“Interesting choices of weapons.” He remarked as she passed him, “Master Chen expected no less honesty and cooperation from a fabled student of the First Spinjitzu Master. He was quite excited upon hearing of your past.”

She watched his gaze flicker to the only other possible person beside her and was forced to hold back her whipping tongue. There was no doubt whom he had heard it from; He was warning her with those words. 

“What was that about?”

She flinched at Lloyd’s voice and took an involuntary step backward. He looked over her as her lips pulled into a thin line, teeth grazing the barest of skin. “What? The book? It’s my training journal.”

He whispered as he stood beside her while waiting for the others, “Duh, I’ve seen uncle’s; it’s nothing special. So why’s that a threat?”

“It’s not, it’s just–” She thought of how to redirect the topic as she fiddled around with her ring. After a considerate pause, she said slowly, “I just don’t like it. It’s one of my personal ones–with some mementos by him.”

“Oh.” 

The two of them stewed in silence. Mostly Lloyd–she kept fidgeting with her ring. “Then you shouldn’t worry. There’s only three people who can read it, and one of them isn’t here.”

She overlooked their father’s composure whilst it was his turn. “Right.” But still her eyes wandered, showing her fake calm tenor. An unnecessary reply, whether for him or for herself.

It was the nerves, she thought. Unlike all their past missions, this one made them all forced to wait for the danger. There was no outright violence, yet they weren’t any different from lambs being prepped to be served; The invitation forcefully placed them within Chen’s grasp. Their weapons and means of communication taken away, whittling their capabilities to their individual prowess. Even then, drastic moves couldn’t be taken as they were surrounded by strangers—who may or may not be foe or ally. Even despite her father’s persistence to tag along, now he was powerless to being a free man and was forced to let himself be microchipped for supervision.

The guards immediately dispersed once they were finished with Jay. A singular clap came as lightning, ceasing the drums. “Welcome to Chen’s Island. The Tournament of Elements welcomes its brave fighters.” In the same bravado voice, Clouse turned towards Garmadon, “Master Chen was pleased to hear of your return, Sensei Garmadon.”

She saw her father’s tight grin pulled from his lips, “The pleasure is all mine, Clouse.”

“I’m sure it is. What with the special restrictions you’ve been provided.” He turned around, hands behind him. However, not without a certain conceit dripping from his voice.

And her father returned it with his own huffiness, “Well, I doubt it’d make any difference.”

Clouse minutely faltered. But he threw out a sneer, sarcastic. “Surely.”

He promptly left to headline the other masters up the dizzying amounts of staircases. With this, Jay took his chance and whispered between them, “Yup, definitely feeling some tension between you two.”  

Kai looked around as they trekked along,  “What’s the deal, anyway? If Chen used to be your Sensei, what’s he doing all the way out here?”

Cole interjected, “And care to explain how he even was your Sensei?”

“Master Chen is a traitor. During the Serpentine Wars, he turned against his own kind and sided with the treacherous snakes.”

May didn’t pay much attention to the history, simply taking the words to refresh the memory she already had. So her gaze wandered to sightsee the island she’d only ever read about. This, inadvertently, made her caught onto the sight of the same hooded Skylor. She lagged behind their group, alone, and visibly keeping to herself only. 

Lloyd’s head drifted to the left then snapped back as he recalled his history lessons, mouth agape, “The battle you and uncle Wu fought together in? Chen was a noodle-maker ?” 

“As I’ve said, do not underestimate him.” He said gravely, “Back then, he successfully used deception to divide the Elemental Masters—We barely defeated the Serpentine. As a result, Chen was exiled here.” He heaved a heavy sigh, “But now, it seems we still thought too little of his capabilities.”

The resumed drumming continued to roar in their ears the closer they went up the steep steps. Kai’s addled head, distracted, looked around and immediately latched itself onto that girl again. His award-winning (awkward) grin met her own half-smile and his heart jumped. “Ladies first,” he said coolly as he barricaded the entire group on the side until she fully went ahead.

“Wow, how chivalrous.” May’s dry voice met with the others solemn looks. Similarly, they all shook their heads.

He shot her a stink-eye and harrumphed, “Fire will melt her icy heart. Just wait.”

“Pray that happens before her ‘icy heart’ kills you,” she murmured. The girl, though ahead, was still keeping a similar distance near them. She was very firm in making them out as her main threat as a group.

Before he could even retaliate, they were all taken into the world beyond the walls with gasps, “Whoa.”

The inside courtyard practically flashed them blind with newfound light. Their bodies shook from drumming, quite literally in their ears. On the ground were shining purple carpets, and paired with the early sun, its special white prints sparkled in their eyes. It was almost daring them to walk across its magnificence. A hurdle, almost, leading up to the last pair of gated doors standing before them. 

Lloyd nearly spun around, exclaiming, “At this rate, Zane could be anywhere!” 

Jay scratched his chin at the same time, a glint never leaving his eye, “So noodles can build this house… look! Ha! Always wanted to go to a red carpet event!”

“Uh, oops,” the two comically slapped their hands on their mouths. But Garmadon gave a knowing smile. 

“Don’t be.” His gaze lingered onto the scenery, almost reminiscing behind his eyes, “Chen’s a materialistic man; Enjoying the finest of life makes him feel like a king.”

Then May said loudly, “Is it just me, or does it remind me of the furniture back home?”

Lloyd narrowed his eyes, looking closely. Truly, from the flamboyant colours and careful intricacies in the smallest details–though his father’s were more subtle than boasting. He snapped his chin in, “Hey, you’re right. It does! Was that how you got to know him?”

He shuddered, “I wish his gaudy tastes were the reason.” 

No further elaboration came from him. May looked over and noticed him chewing on his bottom lip. Which made him notice her. For a moment, a wistful look flashed in his eyes, another memory she couldn’t see. “When I was your age, I sought a darker means of guidance. And he favoured teaching to win at all costs, no matter who I hurt. And over time, it made me an enemy to many,” he admitted quietly. “It wasn’t until May came along, I realized how foolish and dangerous that was.”

Once Clouse had opened the gates insides leading to a circular red stage, the creaking allowed May to mumble, “And I just said about volume a few hours ago.” She was grateful for the bright red now, allowing her to hide the obvious shade of red that would creep onto her cheeks.

“Uh, apparently he also never taught you to have a sense of humor.” Jay popped up from beside him, “Lighten up! We should have fun while we’re here.” 

And he let out another sigh. The most he’s had in an hour than in his entire life.

All the masters were gathered underneath the light, everyone of their expressions and actions open for everyone to see. Not just for them, but also the handful of guards stationed within the shadows. On the same level as them, above them—May’s back stiffened and she remained still. Only her eyes darted to wherever she could see, hopefully able to find Jun somewhere.

From the corner of her eyes, a guard appeared and rang the gong . Whispers were replaced by the music of victorious horns. “All rise for Master Chen!” Clouse announced, then he bowed away.

A great golden throne descended from the ceiling. She could count around five big panels from behind the seat, but instead of dragons, inscriptions of serpents revered the seater. A middle-aged man showcased a bright smirk, more older looking due to his red eye paint. Similarly, auburn hair streaked with grey was pulled underneath the snake-shaped mask perched as his crown. 

What appalled May the most was the sheer audacity of coupling a violet fur-lined changyi against a deep red. And yet somehow, sheer confidence or will, this man could wear it. “Welcome to the Tournament of Elements! Now everyone can die–!” The doors closed with a bang. “–rect your attention to me!”

“I forgot to mention he has a penchant for theatrics,” Garmadon whispered to his children flanking his sides.

May simply stared at him. Further in disbelief that this silly man was the master manipulator her Master warned about. 

“Sounds like someone too.” Lloyd whispered back with a grin to his father’s eye roll.

“Never before have so many Elemental Fighters been under one roof–” He spun like a perfect circle in the centre, completely giddy. She wouldn't be surprised if he was drunk to his head. “–I see Master of Fire, Earth, Shadow, Speed, even a prophesied Green Saviour.” He pointed directly towards the father and daughter. “And is that a student of the First Spinjitzu Master beside him? My, what an honour! Even better than having my old pupil return!”

His cape’s tendrils slithered away with him, leaving behind for her to ponder the wording of his words. They were biting and carefully constructed. “Wow, he doesn’t waste time,” May said quietly.

Chen’s stories narrating the Anacondrai and its creed went over their heads and acted as mere white noise for them. Lloyd asked, “What do you mean?”

“Look around.” Her jaw tightened further to the people’s penetrating gazes. If possible, her head would’ve had gaping holes already. “Chen’s put a bounty on us.”

Kai, on Lloyd’s left, shifted closer. He pointed towards the revealed golden slate and muttered, “Then it’s a good thing we’re all in our own brackets. We just have to take down these randos.”

“But we better find Zane quickly before we have to face each other,” Lloyd added.

“Obvious–”

“Behold, a Jadeblade!” A bright spotlight erupted onto a light-green tinged blade held in Clouse’s hand. “Obtain it, move on. Allow your opponents to take it, loser! The rules are simple–” Chen suddenly lost a tinge of his glee, replaced by a menacing tone. “–Every match will be different. No two fights will be the same. Your powers will keep you in the Tournament. Use it or lose it!”

“And what happens if they lose?”

The rising murmurs alone shifted the attention towards Garmadon. Yet, Chen’s expression beamed, “Whatever else but being eliminated from the glory!?” His creeping cackling gradually commanded his servants to follow; before long, it influenced the entire room itself. “Now please, enjoy my island. It’s a super fun, happy place. Fun time on me!” Conveniently, he had managed to divert answering the question.

Though, others also didn’t notice for a few reasons. “Did anyone else get tired from just keeping up?” Cole’s wearied self matched the others in that room. From being ferried for hours into the night, going through security procedures, and forced to sit through an induction—this man seemed far from stupid.

“You’ll now each be shown to your rooms.” Clouse’s clap brought lew to two lines of enchantingly beautiful ladies. They glided down from the doors and approached in a wave, dainty as doves.

“Ah, just what this place needs–creepy clowns.” Jay took a step back before they could even brush his clothes.

“Not clowns. Huadan ; Chen’s actors and servants,” Garmadon corrected.

Whatever their roles, they were performers at heart and their entire artful being put May in a trance. They didn’t need any performing masks for their porcelain faces smooth and blinding as pearls. Their uniform makeup consisted almost entirely of red cream blush, yet it wasn’t harsh and every one distinctive.

They were like colourful shadows; their dresses were either crimson or rich violet. However, their brilliance of silk was simpered in dignified golden and emerald embroidery. Serpents rather than traditional phoenixes or butterflies coiled around their willow figures. Slim as branches, their long robes’ every rippling movement dared people to chase. As one passed by her, she heard their beaded tendrils clinking. They passed like blurs because of their blinding golden headgear; elegant dianz i were the crowns adorning their pearlescent, obsidian kuitous.

No doubt, these women weren’t just beautiful for their physical appearances, but their passion in their art. May fully subjected herself to her Huadan’s sharp, painted nails. But the piercing jabs served as reminders to mainly not ask how they did their ensemble, and that they were still Chen’s people.

“Yeah, well, whatever they are, I don’t like them.”

May gasped at Cole’s statement. “ Why?”

His reply got replaced with a slight grunt. Him and the rest of them were lugged around by the Huadan. They whisked them in a way similar to a circular incense burning–spiralling and intense.

“So much for staying together!” Cole’s shriek was heard, distant from where she, Lloyd and Kai were.

She tugged her further and further, until her father’s desperate footfalls became nothing but a distant mirage. “..Always be ready. Never lose focus!”

Left alone, she went higher to the topmost floor. May didn’t break off from the others–except for Kai, who was a level below. She looked across the red rooms to see the rest; her brother was seemingly struggling, Jay’s huadan more bothered by his ramblings. While Cole’s stone-cold attitude affected the girl beside him.

Compared to them, May followed happily with her assigned Huadan, and she too seemed perfectly amiable with her behaviour. Unlike the rest, her Huadan comfortably walked at an unhurried pace and her expression cool–matching her calm refined appearance. 

Truly, it was awe-inspiring how much elegance she embodied despite her flamboyant appearance. Her Huadan should’ve blended in with the bold red interior and looked obsolete, yet the blue embroidered spindle nullified such a thing. Every line looked fluid with her every step, the twinkling lights spotted her vision, unable to allow her to count the near-infinite amount of rubies and pearls in her dianzi.

Just as she was about to observe the silken drape, the clinking beads stopped. “Everything allowed is provided in your suit.” 

May blinked, confused. Until she realised the bronze door handle at her waist. “You are required to change out of your clothes into personalized ones gifted by Master Chen. I’ll assist in preparing you for the rest afterwards.”

“Ah, alright.” She stupidly placed a foot inside as she graciously opened the door for her. “Thank–” But the door shut in front of her face, “–you.” 

Left alone and broken from stupefaction, May held her nose bridge, head to her chest; She definitely looked like an idiot in front of that masterpiece. She barely recalled her explaining her ‘suite’. 

From the tip of her nose, she smelled burning incense. Once she turned behind, she was greeted by the sight of dark polished floors expanding throughout–what she could describe–a master bedroom size of a room. Various antique wooden lamps from standing to ceiling lights dipped the room in a yellow ancient-like atmosphere. Directly opposite her, the parchment-like walls had various works of art paintings hanging, with one potted plant of osmanthus on a side-table. Beside it, a pair of wooden panels that allowed light to fill the room with warmth, likely leading to a balcony.

Her hand felt the polished wood of the intricate wooden archway inviting her into the tranquil atmosphere inside. She kicked off her shoes, almost gliding across the slippery floors. To her left was a wide silk curtain draping of silver. Her hand pushed it aside, revealing an elevated floor where a tatami bed lay. Atop it was a long-sleeved cheongsam; it reached up to a high neck, cross-collar accented red and gold.

She saw a glimpse of a shadow reappearing under the slit of her door. Holding up the soft material, it told her to change before she got an earful. 

As she began to strip her heavy clothing, she continued looking around—The centerpiece of her room was a grand chabudai with plush cushions inviting a cozy seating. From the stacks of writing utensils, a pad of paper atop, and a study lamp, it invited a familiar need to thoughtfully ponder her knowledge. 

Once May fastened her collar, she looked down to the nicely fitted attire she wore; The lapel that expanded from her entire left side to part of her right torso was entirely black, dipped in golden dragon embroidery. While the right sleeve up until her shoulder was lustrous silver. But its sleeves ended in gold against black cuffs. Completing it, on her right waist dangled a red tassel. On that same side, the cheongsam parted to reveal her entire right leg wearing white harem pants. 

Her body felt cold and streamlined as she walked towards one of the hidden sliding panel doors. Opening it, she found a closet. Other than attire, it was mostly shelves lined with books and a door she found to her bathroom, which was nothing to boast of. But she looked into the standing mirror and she spun back and forth, noticing something. She looked over her shoulder, one hand pushed her hair aside. In the mirror, she saw it. On her back were the golden characters 太虛 , tài xū, encased in a circle. 

She had to admit that drunkard had a good interior designer and stylist. Though, she felt she was missing something.

Then she remembered her only ‘weapons’ left. In a blink, a palm full of her sharp rings glinted in the light. After stacking them, she smiled at the completed apparel before her. It was gorgeous and functional, just like how she’d trained with her Master.

A peek of her room reflected off the mirror and her gaze lingered. Slowly, the smile faded. No wonder she felt it familiar and perfect; it reminded her of her old room. Plain, traditional, and confined.

May shook her head, finally facing reality. She saw a sharp face framed by haggard, golden eyes. This wasn’t a holiday, she reminded herself. The splendor was evidence of him. Jun, who could've incriminated her.

In the next moment, her sight was covered in the binds of energy surrounding her. She looked into her room, then towards the small panel of clothing. Reverting her sight back to wood, she knocked beside then onto it—Hollow. 

It wasn’t long until she felt a small depression in the panel and removed it carefully. Cold air and dust assaulted her face immediately, making her cough. “This was it,” the dark tunnel faded into darkness, missing any light sources. This was where she had to meet him. But was it now? 

Before she could even contemplate and go in, a sudden bell rang; “Fellow fighters, hidden around my island, are enough Jadeblades for every participant except for one! The one who returns to the palace arena empty-handed loses. The tournament begins…now!”

Chapter 31: Deceitful People (II)

A loud crash emitted somewhere nearby outside her room. May immediately put back the panel and rushed towards the door, reactivating her Void sight again. Thumps shook underneath her, and shouts rang out through the walls. Her hand quickly flicked, powers enveloping her room—there. The tail of the blade laid just outside her room beside the potted plant.

Her feet rushed to dig itself into her boots, the thundering kerfuffles all around her echoed and increased her heart’s drumming. She slammed her door open, the pale green glinting amongst dark green leaves. Just as she held its handle, she quickly slammed a foot back into her doorway. “Quick, arent’cha!” A sharp line of a Jadeblade pointed at her, wielded by the purple-haired girl she recalled was the Master of Form.

She immediately absorbed her own blade. “Go secure your own spot,” she warned.

The Master of Form giggled, “All the more reason-” A small dagger swiped through the air where May’s head had previously been, “-the better the lesser players there are!”

May’s eyes didn’t dare to blink, much less breathe. In those brief seconds, she saw her spine slightly curved—she was going to go below. Quickly, she lunged above her, both arms pushed down on her back. Her ears bled from the high-pitched scream, but she didn’t linger long. Blood pumped all along her strained legs, light footfalls struggling to gain friction against the carpeted floors. She ignored the pressure in her lungs, it was overridden by the shaking ground beneath her; the indiscriminate shouts and shattering crashes all around her. She had to run. She had to secure her spot!

An eroding presence flickered on the other side where her brother was. She ran further and snapped her head to see Clouse manipulating black magic, directly raised towards his direction. May craned half her body across the rails and hollered, “Lloyd! Below you!”

His arm stretching for a blade faltered to gaze down, all too late as a purple tendril already wrapped half his body. It was then one of the defeated people behind him had stirred and saw his chance to take him down . 

A sharp bell rang inside her head. All she saw was that purple and afterimages flashed in her vision. Opposite her, Mr Pale started to grow bigger as he rushed towards her. She balled her fist, all of her sharpened rings gleaming and aimed towards his lower abdomen. May slid to the floor and threw her blow, “Get something you can take!” 

This time the screams didn’t allow her heartbeat to increase and made her panic. Soon, the building filled with violence was like breathing; too loud and it got annoying.

When she’d reached, Lloyd had gotten a blade but the people around them gradually were getting to their senses. She grasped onto his wrist and pulled him, “C’mon!”

“What are you doing!?”

“Get ready to jump!” Her feet pulled her body onto the ledge and her other hand could’ve bled with how tight she clasped for the lantern’s strings, “And keep your blade close!”

He quickly understood; the two of them complained little for the burning flame lighting their palms on fire as they slid down. They were practically launching themselves down so quickly the floors became nothing but red transitions until their feets felt solid ground. 

But Lloyd snapped his head and pushed her away. “Watch out!” 

A sharp thrill screeched and she felt numerous needles pricking her skin. Blinking her eyes, she first saw the shattered pieces of glass and fragments of lanterns littered the place where she had been. 

Her brother’s hand was before her, but whatever he was saying she could hear it as much as she was stuck underneath water. Before long, he noticed and just pulled her up from her arm, leading her with him.

It had to have been the glass the cause of her deafening hearing. There was only a sharp muffled tring compared to the trembling in her body–or perhaps the building–but she ran as Lloyd pulled her with him. Her body was hot despite it being sweat-soaked, her cheongsam clinging to her skin. The muscles in her whole body screamed, her head pounded along with her aching abdomen. 

Still, she could differentiate the oncoming opposing energies, “Two people on the left corridor!”

Whether Lloyd shouted in response or not, she could feel it as he changed course and she followed the change with him. The two of them worked hand-in-hand; one navigated, the other predicted, in-sync. It wasn’t long until they saw the main welcoming hall, this time a golden Serpentine statue pierced with the same amount of Jadeblades to the few masters gathered below its platform. Once her blade appeared in her hand, Lloyd had already started to pick up the speed and she complied wordlessly. The two zipped towards the golden being and together, they let out the same breath as they heard it sink into its hands with a click .

“...made it,” some of Lloyd’s voice spilled into her ear.

More and more her hearing started to clear with growing chatter and faint drumming. Her brother was still leading her, starting to go down and join the crowd. It took over her head until she slowly picked up the courage and tapped his shoulder. “Good job.”

It was some few moments later Lloyd’s eyes crinkled into half-crescents. “Back ‘atcha.”

“ ‘Bout time you guys got here!!”  She winced. There was no need to guess who that boisterous voice belonged to. Jay waved at them below, beckoning them to the middle of the crowd. 

“Didn’t think you’d be here, we should’ve made a bet.” Lloyd patted his friend’s shoulder, who responded with a puffed up chest.

“Ah, ah Lloyd, this I predicted.” Jay waggled his finger between them, “Because only the three of us continued training!” 

May tried to wrap around the connection in her head. “Because you had to handle a bunch of people?”

Jay let out a big sigh. “The courses! Who else had to come up and test-drive those courses?”

Lloyd had a realisation, “Wait, you had regular people go through an actual ninja course?”

He nodded, much to May’s amusement. “And how many people won?”

“One,” he whispered giddily. 

“Jay! You scammed people?” Lloyd said with a disapproved shake of his head.

“Hey, trust me, other shows are way more worse. At least I mentioned I made it and had them sign a waiver.” He shrugged his shoulders, hands levelled and outstretched. “And that money did go to a good cause so I did the city a favour.”

Still, Lloyd remained unmoved. “Aw, c’mon—do you know how hard it is to even get money? As a ninja?”

May adjusted some of her rings and added her weight, “Y’know he has a point. Especially when you guys agreed to duty without expecting anything in return.” 

“Thank you!”

She looked up to see a deadpan expression coming from her brother. “What? It’s true. You’re dirt poor.”

“But still-” Lloyd bit down on his lip, “Master Wu taught us better than this.”

“What’ll you have him do? Call up the agencies?” He shooed away her jabbing finger.

He scowled, “No, I’m just lecturing him. I get that part–” Then he turned to Jay, “–but we also knew what to expect. If you wanted some pay, you should’ve gotten in on me with Borg. Alright?”

Jay stuck out his tongue, dejected, “Gah, you’re no fun.” 

Their continued exchange soon joined with other mashups of voices; more and more Elemental Masters started to pool in and the statue grew more blindingly green. The stares from a limping Mr. Pale and the Master of Form’s furious expression directed towards her went unnoticed. The others did more, visibly placing a distance from their group. Without a doubt, their teamwork was the greatest threat. In these circumstances, chances were they’d band up against them soon enough.

Eventually, Chen appeared in tow with Clouse and the latter started a countdown once five blades were left. In-between, a Huadan led a trailing Garmadon. 

The pearlescent face stuck close by, a defiant contrast to the bruised and strict faces in the room. If anything, she was null and blank. It was to May’s surprise that when the silken cloth passed over her, she felt a slender hand slip a rough piece of paper in hers. ‘The young master sends his regards,’ she whispered before she bowed and left promptly. 

May stuck closer to her group. Using their bigger bodies, she unfurled the paper and quickly kept it: ‘Midnight’.

The crowd suddenly burst into deafening cheers. “Two Jadeblades remaining!” Clouse’s voice pierced through the crowd. Until the large doors creaked to one person’s stumbling, “Wait! I got one!”

As the Jadeblade was sheathed in his hand, the crowd immediately died out. Though, their group did not shy from celebrating for him. “Hey, Cole!” Lloyd called out.

Even Jay whooped. “You made it!” 

Hostile gazes followed him going up and returning to their circle. He pushed through the crowd and approached the middle, swinging his head around. Then his eyes widened. “Where’s Kai?”

“Only one Jadeblade remaining!” Clouse announced, a smug grin directed towards them.

All of them looked towards the closed gates, as if hoping Kai would enter in dramatic rush right then and there. “Did Kai win last night?” Lloyd asked, quietly.

Both Jay and Cole couldn’t look at him. “They were matched,” Cole admitted after some time.

It didn’t help. Especially surrounded by the people who gradually caught wind of the situation. They’d all heard the brawl the night before. One by one, they shared their own grins. Together, they took part in their malice. For the next few minutes, the atmosphere was thick with intense silence.

Then the loud doors opened with a bang. Everyone immediately swerved. In a whiplash, loud spattering clapping and cheers accompanied Karloff’s loud conquering laughter. “Karloff wins!” When he brandished the Jadeblade up and high, it elicited wolf-whistling.

Jay looked at them in a panic and blurted, “Now what do we do?”

Before any of them could do anything, they heard metal crash onto the ground. 

Emerging from Karloff’s back, Kai used his smaller body to swipe the Jadeblade quickly. “Looks like you got a screw loose!” Karloff’s enraged punch and reaction was incomparable to a ninja’s speed—Kai’d already launched himself using his fire and immediately completed the statue.

Unexpected by the twist, everyone admittedly had to cheer for his feat. Though, noticeably weaker than before.

"We have a loser!" Garmadon was tight-lipped while the ninja cheered for Kai.

"That's not fair, he cheated," Karloff growled.

"I did what I had to do." 

Garmadon stepped forward and loudly berated him, "That is not how you win."

Once again, all the Elemental Masters had their eyes on them. May pulled her dad’s wrist, “Don’t.” She said quickly under her breath as he narrowed his eyes at her, “They’ll target us if they think we aren’t united.”

Lloyd interjected as well with a strong nod. He reminded him, “They’re all looking.”

Their father looked between the two, reason and annoyance hung off his brow. But ultimately, his lips remained shut.

"Fine, I lost. Karloff never wanted to be on stinking island." He turned behind for the door to leave.

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear you did not enjoy your stay. I guess this worked out the best," Chen pushed a button, "This is goodbye!" 

It happened quickly; The door underneath him disappeared. Karloff’s screams echoed as he fell down, making everyone either jump or flinch. 

Silence ensued. Shock, and fear. Few were indifferent. Chen effectively took his chance to announce, "As you can see, lose and you are out. Break any rule, you are out.” They looked towards the guard that took out Karloff’s slot and crisply broke with ease. “Never bite the hand that feeds you–Master Chen's delicious noodles!"

He clapped his hand, "Now, rest up. Tomorrow the tournament will recommence!"

The same guard rang the gong, signalling the end of the day’s festivities. She kept a keen eye on the statue, especially after Clouse and Chen had left. In the midst of people leaving, May took the chance to surround herself amongst them. She stretched out her left hand. Once they passed the Jadeblade holder, its green glamor didn’t diminish as one blade disappeared.

Chapter 32: Deceitful People (III)

Brunch was served like they were in a school canteen: on a lunch tray. But the aroma made her brow flicker and her lips remained shut. She’d just had her dose today and the medicine always made the food tasted like crap; Sweets and fruits tasted like crap. Salty and greasy foods tasted like oily crap. But the food meant to be bland remained as so and was unappetising as crap. 

Unluckily for her, today it was a bowl of noodles—greasy, with a rich scent of in-house chilli oil, topped with some ground beef, and an egg. Once her father took a bite, she took one mouthful. The slimy texture overtook her before the flavours began to increase a choking feeling in her throat. 

She put down her chopsticks, gaze turned downcast at the bowl. She hated this the most. Feeling hunger pangs, the food looking appetising, but the medicine altered her signals. It was torture. Before the Overlord, it wasn't as much of an issue. Thanks to him, to Mystake, and him—she wished she could curse them ten times over. Another hundred for that hag if she saw her again.

Luckily, there were some plain rice crackers that she could polish off easily. The small platter reminded her when she’d have tea with her grandfather, and she could finish almost tens of plates at a time.

On-cue, the empty plate had another filling. Right beside it, a wrapped sweet and a small bowl of steamed tofu. She held back a smile and wordlessly passed her bowl to her brother while the other hand took the candy. Easily, she popped it in, washing it down with a cup of water, and happily started on her dishes, the lively conversation in the background her white noise:

“At least the chow’s good,” Cole mumbled in-between his mouthfuls. To which Jay immediately quipped up after his unending feet tapping, “Arghh, it’s killing me! What’s under the trapdoor? What happens when you lose?” 

“Why is he organising this competition only for Elemental Masters?” She added without looking up.

“That. That too!”

“Don’t think about that,” Garmadon assured him.

“That’s all I can think about.” His hand rapped the table, “I feel guilt—There are not good feelings.”

Kai barked, “You think you feel bad? Imagine how I feel.” He took a short breath and said clearly, “Our mission is simple; Tonight, we find Zane and get off this crazy island.”

Cole pointed a chopstick at him, “And just how are we supposed to do that? You heard Chen-” He clicked his chopsticks to his mimicking, “– Break a rule and we’re out . He’s not gonna let us roam around.”

“He did say we had to be in the rooms until midnight.” Lloyd mused.

Cole gestured towards their leader, “Exactly my point.”

He leaned forward and emphasized further, “In a room. Not ours.”

One by one, the others lit up and Cole groaned, being the minority. Kai said in a lower voice, “Then it’s settled. Meet me in my room at midnight.”

The words leaving her mouth simply echoed. “I have to take a rain-check.”

Kai didn’t hide his heavy sigh. “Why?”

May balanced her utensils on her bowl and looked up; Jay with his curious look, Cole who had only one brow raised, and Kai who, to simply put, looked constipated in trying to refrain his glare. He further shot a look at Lloyd and Garmadon, though withholding his words, clearly wanted their opinions as well. But they played both blind and deaf; Ultimately, they were expecting her verdict. 

She twisted her ring. “I know someone on the inside,” her words careful and slow, prodding their reactions. So far so good, she surrendered the paper slip in her hand, “It’s the same time.”

Kai folded his arms, “He must be someone really trustworthy then.” 

The cold band pressed further into her skin. A team, she reminded herself. They want to trust her. 

“I don’t know yet, but he’s helped me before. ” She licked her lips and said quickly, “He’s Chen’s kid.”

Simultaneously, everyone’s gaze snapped towards her. “Now you’re actually lying. With him ?” Cole’s slackened body turned towards Garmadon, “Was he that loaded?”

Jay slapped the table itself and hissed silently, “No–Chen’s kid? His kid? Isn’t it obvious this is a trap? Anyone?”

Before the two bombarded her further, it was her father who interrupted. “He does have a son, around your age. But last I recall,” he raised a brow, also inquisitive on her behalf, “he was left behind shortly before his imprisonment.”

“Yeah, Jun. Two years older,” she added, though it was of little importance.

And Kai just had to speak up again, “Well it still doesn’t change the fact he’s his kid. We’ll just follow you.”

It wasn’t his words but his tone that started to irritate her. An undertone of his sporting superiority. She knew she hadn’t offered the best image before, though she couldn’t help but snap. “Wow, what a smart idea—Thank you for your suggestion you–”

She accidentally bit down on her tongue, a result of being kicked in the shin. Only one person there could have done that as a means of a reminder. Still, she shot her brother a quick glare then to Kai, with a much forced tone, “I don’t think he wants to talk to strangers.”

“We’re your friends.”

“ He isn’t. I’m going ‘cause I owe him some debts.”

“Seriously? I can’t be the only one against this,” he looked around the others. But he immediately stiffed as inadvertently caught her father’s look. “It’s for good reason,” he murmured. 

“You could go do something else; The castle has hidden passageways.” It clicked in her head then. She sat up straighter, voice more confident, “My room has one to meet him there–”

Cole quipped, “Then there could be others in ours.”

“Now hold on, but May here’s compromised—would you trust him?” Before she could reply, Jay’d already slammed a finger on the table, “No! We bump into this guy and it’s game over.”

Lloyd’s hand rested on his shoulder as a way to console him, “Don’t sweat it. We’ve always done this before.”

“Who’s to say we won’t get caught now? We don’t know anything or anyone here, and we'll disappear down here those chutes go and never find Zane forever and ever and–” Promptly, her father covered Jay’s mouth before it’d gotten too loud.

“I think you’ve all known May long enough to know she’d prevent such a thing. Correct?”

Everyone exchanged their quiet nods.

“Good.” He let go of his hand. For a moment, she could’ve sworn her father was resting his gaze onto her brother as he said, “We’ve drawn too much attention. You’ll continue after this.” And like the end of chaos itself, Garmadon returned to calmly finishing his food, almost empty at that point. One by one, the others too digressed in conversation, emulating the ones surrounding them.

By that point, she also focused back onto her unfinished bowl. Though idly playing around slowly, taking longer times to chew as the conversation kept her awake. A light feeling in her chest was the best way she could describe it. One that made her care less about her actions or mannerisms, and more comfortable to simply sit there and exist. She hadn’t proven herself no, but neither was she rejected. 

It was a start. The atmosphere was light and time bled hours well into the night.

Chapter 33: Deceitful People (IV)

The closer the time ticked to her deadline, May’s compulsive thumb dug deeper into her skin. No matter how long she stared down at this Go board she dug up, it simply made her eyes drier. If anyone with the barest knowledge saw it, they’d most likely think she was a stupid player. However, she wasn’t playing a game, she was mapping the tunnel layout she’d quickly snuck into earlier. 

It wasn’t complicated by all means. What worried her was how clean and unsuspecting it was on one path. While the other was more complicated, it definitely led to other hidden corridors—most likely the road Jun was taking. 

From afar, she heard the rumbles of a horn; Midnight had arrived.

‘No more ideas, only focus,’ She told herself and decidedly abandoned her table for the gaping hole in her closet. But she stopped just before it and slightly grimaced; at night, it looked like the black holed mouth of some creature. She didn’t imagine it to be this dark. “Stop overthinking,” she whispered to herself. This was a good thing as well, she had to be as discrete as possible and not overextend her powers before tomorrow. 

She let out a sharp breath and went in, covering the door behind her. As she was plunged into complete darkness, she remembered her number one instruction: Do not panic. She wasn’t completely powerless, it was only a last resort. And fifteen steps forward is when there’s some light from the corridors. 

“Ok, fifteen steps, then a fork in the path,” she quietly recited back to herself. “Fifteen. Fork. Fork. Fifteen.”

As she slowly trudged along her path, the recitations became a chanting mantra and partner through the swelling darkness. Then she heard a soft fall of a rock and she immediately snapped behind. To nothing staring back at her. “Ah, fork you Jun.” She mumbled once she heard nothing come for her. “Follow the smooth path, he says. Yes, the one with no lights for five thousand metres. I’ll kill you if you’re a traitor.”

She hoped at least Lloyd and the others were in a better situation than her. 

Ten. Twelve. Fourteen.

She reached out and her palm felt a flat surface—okay, halfway there May.

Her gaze lingered towards the right and squinted for a light that was barely outlined. Other than darkness, she picked up the light powdery scent from the incense she had burned and sprinkled throughout. For that, she pat herself on the back for that measure. If anyone were to surprise attack her here, she’d be in a rough patch.

She veered on the left corridor. But then stopped again, and looked over her shoulder. May remained completely still, even silencing her breath entirely. All she heard was her one light tap as stepped back to look down that incensed corridor. She squinted, though the faint corridor didn’t show any other person, standing or moving. It was just her. But she could’ve sworn she smelled the incense near her, or somebody was around.

After a minute of nothing, May brushed it off as the darkness playing tricks. Deprivation of light alters brain chemistry, she reminded herself again. Better to allocate energy from disproven overthinking into countering an ambush.

She turned to her original path. However, to her confusion, she saw a distant flicker of light from the opposite end. Her eyes narrowed, it was barely a dot, but it was there. Though her footfalls were silent, she walked at a swifter pace. Gradually, she was able to make out the rough cracks in the wall and a dim orange ombre replaced black. Along the way, silence turned to a foreboding muffled murmuring from the same direction. The brighter it got, so did she hear synchronised chanting and she found it originating from another gaping hole. 

She crouched down and pressed her back against the cold walls, sticking as close to the remaining shadows as she could. The path ended as a cliff, placed well up high in a chamber. Directly opposite her was the top-half of a serpent head sculpted out of boulders, though missing one fang. On the ground underneath it was a small altar, similar to ones shown for sacrifices. She couldn’t tell where its path started, but it ended with a pair of curved fang monuments. And in front of it was the familiar gait of burgundy and his dark ponytail. He overlooked–what she assumed–a group of chanting guards. They were different from the starking crimson-robed ones, or the ones dressed rugged. These ones had the same snake bone masks, but their topless bodies were covered in purple.

Inwardly, May quietly groaned; it had to be an Anacondrai worshipper cult this time. She should’ve known when that lizard was a black magic user.

Suddenly, she heard a light tap.

“Ow! Merde ,” a husky voice hissed under her hand, “and there goes your food.”

His gaze trailed towards where a piece of a white mantou strewed pathetically at his feet. While she stared at a now bare-faced Jun, showcasing a tawny brown appearance, and stood half a head taller than her. Moreso with a straight and strong posture, it highlighted his attractive frame. 

Both his hands were raised up as she’d pinned him against the wall with her fistful of rings, though one was clinging onto a bitten piece of his own mantou. Prominently in the light, his skin also had a hint of gold gifted from time spent regularly underneath the sun. She’d already know he had a calm look but even now, he held a steadfast gaze unlike his monolidded, peach-blossom eyes. Perhaps due to his straight brows as well, dark and long like drawn by ink itself.

Damn, he really grew into his appearance. Especially that voice.

Then she realised she’d been staring silently for a noticeable period. So did he, observing her meaningfully. She started by clearing her throat and addressed the strong incense off him. “Did you just come?”

He blinked, “Hm?” She watched as he shifted back from looking at her lower face to her eyes, and he cleared his throat. “ Yes. Yes, because I was getting some snacks for you. But well…” He stopped and asked strongly, “Why?”

She looked from the corridor and back towards him, reeking of incense. Still, she pressed the tips of her rings further to his throat. From the way his shallow breaths brushed against her hand and he hesitated to gulp, he was nervous. “You’re too close.”

Her torso pressed further into the small gap, “What are you? An eunuch? Or are you here as his son?”

He wetted his lips before he muttered, “I feel like we’re getting on the wrong footing here.” He further tilted his head upwards, “And I know you won’t kill.”

“It’s 12 in the morning and I'm not in the mood to waste time in a trap, Chen .”

“Durant.” He said firmly, “It’s not Chen anymore. It’s Jun Durant .”

Now they were getting somewhere.

“Ok, ‘Durant’, why did you want to meet here?”

On-cue, a loud clang erupted from the chamber. And she heard Chen’s voice echo, “ Bring out the loser!”

Jun looked at her and talked with his eyes, ‘Look .’ He shifted his head towards the room, now containing the sounds from a man’s struggling and metal chains clanking.

Still, she didn’t want to let him go. May shifted so she’d be on his right, her hand still placed against his throat. “Give me your hands.”

Obediently, whether forced or consented, he didn’t fight back and she locked her free arm with his. The forearms were noticeably solid and strong, so she adjusted her pressure accordingly. “ Dieu!” He flinched and his last mantou dropped with a soft thump. Jun muttered, “I’m starting to believe you guys can lift houses.”

She hissed quietly, “Quiet. And get down.”

"Unh! Get hands off Karloff! Karloff wished he never signed up for this. What's chanting for?" Karloff looked bewildered around him–and no wonder, as he was cuffed with Vengestone, all Elemental Masters’ weakness. 

The hordes of worshippers bowed straight into the ground, unmoving as they revered their master’s every whim. But noticeably, the final row containing–she assumed–newcomers did poorly to hide their amazement.

"Uh, they're saying 'Only one can remain.' " May looked with wide eyes as his staff glowed a piercing blue. It replicated a spotlight overtaking the previous orange hue. Chen’s voice darkened menacingly,  "Like I said, use it or lose it!" A cold stream of ice shot out as a beam, sharp crackles practically piercing the ear. It took over Karloff’s body. In subsequent motion, his metal was chipped off and jumped off his very skin. Before long, his silver exterior was gone. He dropped to his knees, human and weak, then collapsed.

“Behold! The Metal is mine!” 

May’s blood ran cold all the while they howled and jowled as they’d pillaged the very essence of man. Her eyes were zeroed onto their wolf-like grins, continuing their fevered praise for the man that brandished his weapon high and unabashed. The collapsed man who would suffer horribly without proper medicine was simply dragged away, dregs sent for the factory. He was no different from a useless slave.

And that ice. If he could take powers, it meant Zane was alive. Zane is alive.

She suddenly felt her throat was closing as those shouts resonated all around her. As if she was Karloff herself. Something solid started to lump inside her throat. May pulled on her shirt’s collar, letting cold air graze her throat. “May?” She didn’t realise she’d loosened her grip on him. And he was staring at her with concern.

Pull yourself together. She took in quick breaths, “Wh-”

“INTRUDERS! Stop them! They must not escape!” The booming voice led to the ensuing chaos of aggressive shouts and rumbling. She snapped her head just in time to see the familiar four ‘newcomers’ dashing away.

Those idiots!

She got up to start on them but she nearly tipped backward, courtesy of Jun holding onto her wrist. “We still haven’t gotten a deal,” he asserted.

May retorted, “Thanks, but I think I’ve gotten enough to go my way.”

She called her power to disappear, until she realised she couldn’t feel anything.

“Ugh!” She winced as her back stung from the rocky floor pushing into her back. Both of his arms pinned hers beside her, she looked around to find both donned a green-tinged bangle, glinting the familiar hue of Vengestone. Not just that, she realised too late the position they were in. Blood rushed to her head, drawing a blank. “Fundamentals of Elements,” she was forced to look up into his face, “it was a requirement,” he said with ease.

His face began to inch closer to her and she felt her stomach drop. Then he stopped. His voice dropped to a whisper so low it could only be heard between their shared proximity, “Read it in your room.” She felt a paper slip into one of her palms and closed with his help.

May gained a sense of thought and immediately kicked him square in the stomach, a violent thud followed his own back landing on the floor. She felt her face was hot, maybe even bloodshot from how quick her heart was pulsating. “Shouldn't underestimate us; We fight harder without our powers.”

Jun clutched onto his stomach, heaving loudly, yet he could still muster loudly, “It’ll...be you. Next. I scream they catch.”

May looked over her shoulder, noticing both Chen and Clouse were very much still present. The idea to simply leave entertained her, but it was a risk. One she couldn't afford to lose him, and neither could she lose again.

May remained still and silent. By then, he’d sat up straight and continued, “Chen’s watching my parents. You find them if you want my help. You owe me that. For your arm and life now.”

The paper in her hand grazed her palm. She pressed, “You talk then do something else entirely; What should I believe, Durant ?”

His lips pressed into a thin line for a moment. “It’s better if you don't. Makes the act more believable,” he smiled, revealing dimples in his cheeks.

“Just tell me your intentions before I play along,” she sneered.

“I did, he does have my parents. And I’m a detective–”

“You’re 19.”

He’d let out a heavy sigh and his stronger, nasally accent came out, “École mili- ” He clicked his tongue and said exasperatedly, “Military school. Graduated as salutatorian and working. So I'm in the pits right now.” He got up and went so he’d face her, “You want your friend and take him down, so do I. And you’ve seen it—you won’t find any other allies.”

“Deal?” Hazel eyes sought hers within the light and shadow.

It was true, unless you knew them, you couldn't trust them. Especially after today, she and the ninja had become the greatest competition. Anyone with powers would throw them under the bus, but not him–that was what he hinted.

Yet, to this man, he needed her more than she him. He was close to Chen. It was him who had a direct link to her past, no matter how short. May would get more benefits from having no association at all.

“Fine,” she disappeared and reappeared far behind him, “is that all?”

“You’ll know when I contact you.” He nodded. And slowly raised his hand, “See you.”

Before she harnessed her power, she said over her shoulder, “I better.”

May’s body disappeared back into the shadows. Still, she walked and kept her head steady. Unlike before, the journey back was a blur; occupied with the interaction earlier rather than inconspicuous dangers lurking in the shadows. The moment the barest of light emanated from her room, she unfurled the paper in her hand. The crinkled piece contained four words, ‘We were being watched.’

Go figure. Thank god she listened to her gut and agreed.

All too lucky, she thought, and she recalled the scene again, of Chen stripping Karloff's powers from him. Then when he got captured in the first place. She could still remember the chilling silence that swept over everyone, how Chen's light-hearted laugh struck a nerve in her. Everything about him was true; From the beginning until now, he knew how to play his games well and take control.

Unconsciously, she started to scratch her thumb again. Question after question; How had he gotten such a thing? From where? What did he plan to use their powers for? Could she even use Jun after this? Would the others turn if she was technically compromised?

Her left hand clawed and pulled at her hair. She remained leaning against the wall, disassociating from the abundance of clothing and wood surrounding her. “You here?” By the time he’d emerged, May stood in the middle of her room, away from him. He remained as he was and admitted, “Ok, I get it. I wouldn’t trust me either.”

Jun didn’t move, perhaps not daring to. With her unblinking gaze set on him and a readied fighting stance, he explained, “Chen does have my parents. But if you can't tell, history is repeating itself.” And in his eyes, a determined look flashed. “This time, I want to be the one to arrest him.”

“I’m not his son.” The end of his sentence was tinged with his strong accent, irate. Almost as if he was restraining from swearing. “I’ve never been, and I want to be rid of him from my life.”

After he’d said that, she was reminded that the current guy now was once that kid who had been bullied for his father’s crimes. Who couldn’t even utter his name out of fear and remained silent. Just like she had when villagers surrounded and hurled insults outside her father’s house over a decade ago. But unlike her, she’d fought against the insults from the children in the orphanage, and it had cost her a lifetime’s worth of a disability.

That declaration, admittedly, tugged at her heart. “And everything just now?”

His words became noticeably quicker with his explanation. To a point of rambling, “We’re safe now. It only has this opening. And no peepholes. So unless you can go invisible, no one can spy on us.” He took a deliberate step forward. Once he saw she didn’t back away, he added, “And Chen; He wanted me to approach you so he could try to gain your power. Thanks to our past.”

“Try?” She folded her arms. By that point, they were within arms length of each other. They didn’t say it, but they’d both drop their guards around each other. Their tones were casual now, tension let up from the air and from their bodies.

“He sees you as an interesting buffer. A special act before he takes your powers.” Before she could ask, he had answered, “I don’t know why he’s taking the powers, but I plan to investigate it.”

“We’ll investigate it.” She corrected. Then she put her gaze down. For a second, her eyes flashed silver then disappeared—the others still hadn’t returned yet. Impatiently, she began to spin her ring.

Jun didn’t pay no mind. He asked, “So I’m taking it you finally trust me?”

“I see a use.” The drawbacks from being in association with him were mitigated because of that. It was an advantage they’d all need to escape–and knowing the others–would use to take Chen down. She’d have to be along that joyride and needed Jun for as long as their goals aligned. Outside of that, Jun’s personal goals were still personal, and could cost her. “What do you want me to do?”

They both knew they weren’t friends, but neither were they enemies. “Follow my lead during the day. We’ll fool Chen and I’ll gain his trust. Then you can get access to the data to first, wipe anything about my parents, and find any communication line to the outside.”

Data and technology; that wasn’t her specialty. But there were people she knew who were. “Not a problem,” she said coolly. “The moment you get the nepotism treatment, you’ll go locate where Zane’ll be. And if we need me to win, you’ll give me info about the matches the day before.”

Just like she had, he also averted his gaze momentarily to his left. Then agreed calmly, “Shouldn’t be a problem.”

Outside, May kept a satisfied smile, but inside she reeled in a lesson she’d learned in negotiation; Always assume what you did to hoodwink the opposite party, was doing the same to you as well.

“Also, keep an eye out for a notebook.” She added and rushed towards her table, hurriedly drawing out the insignia made out of a dragon. She passed it into his hands and pointed against the paper, “It should have this insignia.”

He raised one brow, took a quick glance and looked back at her. “So, a friend, some tips, and the First Spinjitzu Master’s notebook?”

“It’s mine. One of a kind,” she said sweetly.

Suddenly he flashed a toothy grin, deepening his dimples. Eventually, his hand reached to cover his mouth as he laughed, shaking his head back and forth. “You’re still like that.” His half-lidded eyes were nearly watering in absurdity.

“Yes, very funny,” her voice was flat; for the life of her, she could not understand what was so funny. But his warm laugh effectively dispelled some of the heaviness.

“You just have that–that sudden cute side when you act so serious. You still don’t ask for a lot,” his shoulders were still trembling in suppressed amusement. “Man, I missed this.”

For a moment, May felt a slight squeeze in her chest. “Is that why you wanted me?”

“What?” That had made his jaw nearly hung wide open, taken aback.

“You could’ve approached anyone else. But you negotiated with me–Because of that?” Because to him, she ‘didn’t ask a lot’. She didn’t believe that. If anything, she asked too much; To have a destiny. To be trusted by her brother time and time again. 

Although it was the nighttime and it was just them two in her warm room, the sound seemed to clear from her head like how the lantern had momentarily deafened her. It was silent. Awaiting for what he’d say.

Jun awkwardly reached to scratch the back of his neck, “Well…I know you, and you know me. You’re the only person I can believe to prioritise my parents.” She’d focused too much on his answer, she didn’t realise the tips of his ears turn red from his confession. “And your friends’ antics just now basically sealed the deal,” he mumbled hurriedly, but she paid little mind.

May did know him. What he had gone through made him more deserving of the life he had now; a stable family, a good education, and he became part of law enforcement of all things. Despite his past, he turned out well, and he understood her enough to know she’d upheld her end of the bargain for him. To him, that was the May he remembered, before her Master.

It was honestly too regretful that even then, she couldn’t trust him to uphold his end—She couldn’t fathom it. To her, this pact was a momentary truce. A binding of survival. A means to an end. And she wondered, if he knew that was how she thought of it, would he still have said the same thing?

When she could finally face him, still, she looked at him with a somewhat softened gaze. She stretched out a hand and said simply, “We have a deal, Durant.”

He approached her further. She allowed him to lean closer, causing the two to make eye-contact as he grasped her hand back assuredly, “Pleasure to work with you, Garmadon.”

Once again, they were the two children of villains and criminals. However this time, rather than as outcasts, they were forging another in redemption.

Chapter 34: The First Match (I)

Notes:

WAHAHAAH HELLO I RETURN (a busy woman with 2 weeks left on break)!! and oh my goodness, finally at one of my favourite/long-awaited parts that i cooked up during the draft drawings

The first day ended along with May and Jun’s secret dalliance—A successful double-crossing free from Chen’s wills. Yet, when come morning during breakfast, a secret had been exposed. Utilizing the loud chatter and music, the ninja had reported their previous outing with downcast expressions, looking at everything in the cafeteria but Garmadon. Furthermore, they were borderline sweating throughout her own successful report. “Chen would’ve already been informed by now,” she stated simply before she moved up in the line. 

Jun had told her, inevitably, he’d have to report the ninja’s lurking about to maintain appearances. This had not helped her cause in reassuring them their safety on the island.

“Aren’t we still here?” Lloyd reasoned, “Chen can’t take us all out; the other masters would get suspicious. What matters now is that Chen wants to steal everyone’s powers. But we still don’t know why.”

“Isn't it obvious?” Kai’s voice rolled out, almost tiredly, “Chen wants to destroy New Ninjago City. I don’t know what it is, but that place has had a string of bad luck.”

“We can’t be so sure. From what Sensei G’s told us and what we’ve seen, it’s something far more sinister.” Though Cole’s voice was present, his eyes were drawn towards the great assortment of dim sum gradually being piled onto his plate. 

May herself overlooked the buffet and pointed carefully for the server to put on her tray. “I’m having him look into it. But it’ll take some time.” She murmured, “I’m just waiting for his signal.” She stole a glance of the server opposite her and caught his slight smirk. May paid no mind, allowing him to pile up the extra creamy biscuits for her.

She’d already been briefed by that morning through a hurried piece of paper: Chen was delighted by his success, and they'd soon scrounge through the archives under a pretense of ‘building her trust’. No other elaboration was given. Only an additional precaution to never trust letters not personally delivered by him.

An annoyed shout followed by a curse came from behind Cole. A dark-blue robed Jay finally appeared as he caught up to the dessert station with them. His appearance successfully attracted their group’s attention, appalled. But for Cole, he looked at him up and down, incredulous. “Either way, we still don’t know where Zane is. Which is why we all need to take care of our first rounds to give us more time," Jay shrugged.

Though Cole didn’t say it, all his outrage was verbalised on his face and shook his head. Naturally, Jay raised his voice, “Don’t judge me. I’ve already moved on like you wanted.”

He promptly turned to follow the others to their table and hissed, “Your opponents will lose their powers.” Jay caught up behind him and he continued, “Yet, you’re here forgetting ninja are supposed to be the good guys.”

“Oh yeah? And I used to think a ninja wouldn’t steal a girlfriend!”

A flash of anger swept over Cole. The knuckles gripping his tray turned white. However, Garmadon noticed and interrupted, voice obviously strained from annoyance, “Whatever you have to say to each other, say it now, because harboring grudges hurts no one but yourselves.”

By courtesy, Lloyd also inserted himself between the two. “He’s right.” Then he shot a glance at Cole, steeling his voice, “And Jay’s right too. As much as we hate it, we should be preparing to fight your next opponent, not each other.”

Cole shot Jay a side eye. He huffed, “What grudge? I already dropped it.”

“I dropped it first.”

“Did not.”

“Did too!” Jay’d violently swivelled when he’d shouted just as Cole had too. A loud crash elicited from metal, both their meals spilled and dropped to the floor. Silence spread like wildfire in the cafeteria. The two were stupefied. Both father and son either held their nose bridge or looked down, and let out heavy sighs. 

It didn’t help that a few of the guards were pointing and ridiculing Garmadon under hushed voices. Before the cleaners came, both he and Lloyd made tacit agreements to break the two apart; namely, babysitting them. This left May alone with Kai. 

“So, do you approve any of them?” She queried as Garmadon walked with Jay who still wanted his breakfast for his ‘lay-in’.  

Just as Lloyd lead Cole towards the opposite direction, he replied absent-mindedly, “Apparently if I have any opinion, I am a control freak.”

Unlike her, he’d made a start on his meal. She knew well enough he wouldn’t mind talking as he ate, but given it was just them both alone, he didn’t. It was to be expected; the two of them rarely interacted prior. The only time was during the first Overlord fight. Afterwards, May’d rarely gone out, especially when her father had returned. 

Even then, he wasn’t the first person she’d choose to talk to. And she knew she wasn't his either.

Although it wasn’t her place to say considering her situation, she couldn’t help but want to vouch for Nya with this block-headed brother of hers. “You want some word of advice?”

“...”

“Nya does love her independence. Especially away from guys.”

She didn’t miss him rolling his eyes, but he asked in-between mouthfuls. “So what does that make Lloyd?”

She couldn't help but scoff. “Please—You’re comparing Lloyd with the others. Remember, he has me. A sister.”

He stopped halfway eating. “So do I.”

“You have a little sister. There’s a difference.” 

May fiddled with one of her rings and she continued, “From someone who is surrounded by a male-dominated household, just let her handle it. She’s growing up. It’s not really part of your business to meddle unless she wants you to. ”

“So if they hurt her I shouldn’t do anything?” 

The way he looked at her with brows raised, to his exaggerated tone—it ticked her. The question posed in a way that denoted her advice was unnecessary and, to him, ignorant. 

For a moment, her left hand flexed. May had to take a deep breath inside, reminding herself that she couldn’t blame his attitude towards her. Moreso, she was the one who initiated it. From the beginning until now, she should be glad they all weren’t trying to force her out. So she made her voice firm. “Highlight, unless she wants you to.”

“You’re not the person having a relationship with them—you’re just Nya’s brother. And they’re your friends. There’s a difference in dynamics or how you perceive them.” She ended with a restrained sigh. May balanced her head on her fist, observing the room to find where and when that blonde-headed boy or old father of hers was going to come back before another unscheduled match were to happen here.

Then Kai said bluntly, “For someone like you, you know a lot about this.” 

She frowned, finally facing him. “What?”

“It’s a compliment,” he stated simply, as if it were obvious. “You’ve changed a bit since that night.”

She started to dig into her thumb again; there was no other obvious night to ask about.

“Must be the power of the oh-amazing Green Ninja—as always.”

May disagreed; She didn’t owe the Green Ninja anything. She owed that six-year-old boy years ago. “I made a promise to Lloyd. It’s the least I could do for him," she said quietly.

She didn’t mean to make it sound so bittersweet or pitiful. It was simply the truth. However, she didn’t realise as well that Kai noticed she had a wistful smile, unbeknownst to herself. 

He dug into his bowl, scraping underneath to find any remaining excess. “It’s not really that different.”

“What is?”

“Little brother or sister, it doesn’t matter. You’ll still care a lot.” 

Afterwards, there was only the sound of Kai’s utensils clinking. And yet, there laid no stiffness in the air, or forced proximity compared to earlier. May felt she could stew quietly without fretting over Kai’s impending whim.

By the time the rest arrived, loud fanfare interrupted the commotion in the room. Chen’s announcement came and a copy of the golden board appeared with everyone’s assigned opponents: ‘The Tournament of Elements continues—fun time! Would the following Masters please make their way to their assigned arena?’

Everyone strained their ear to hear. Jay, in particular, had his fingers crossed as the names were called: ‘Speed, Gravity, Light, Smoke, Nature, Mind–’

He gasped, “Maybe we all got the day off!”

‘–Oh, and last and hopefully not least…Void, and Fire! Remember, only one can remain!!” The audio cut, yet his voice still echoed around the room; the called out masters hunted each other. By sight, or physically moving up towards them, even when they were at the same table. Follies began either by outright hostility, or the few sum began chatting up to their opponents from their brackets.

May glanced backward to find the invisible guy full-on glaring at her; if she remembered correctly, he was the Master of Light, Mr. Pale, and her opponent who she decked out yesterday.

“My opponent’s Smoke. Do you have that list yesterday?”

Wordlessly, she passed it to Kai. At the same time, she diluted a bit of her medicine with her cup. As the water swirled with light purple, it eventually turned clear; It was a dose just enough to control her strength while not letting the seal entirely loose.

Just as she downed it, the scroll was passed along to the rest to register their impending opponents and potential abilities. Kai leant back into his chair, “So all we can do is outfight them with our powers. Unless your guy's got an idea on the match itself.” He turned towards her.

She herself wondered where the ‘tips’ she so risked her head yesterday were, “No.” However, she shrugged, “But it should be straightforward. It looks like a simple individual matchup.”

Kai nodded to that statement as well.

Lloyd glanced between the two, one of his brows raised. Despite the smile tugging at his lips, he reprimanded them the same. “I know you guys can win, but still, don’t be too arrogant. Get in then back out quickly, then we can go find Zane and take down Chen. Got it?”

They continued their meal or drink, voices overlapping one of the other:

Kai declared smoothly, “Just focus on the ‘we can win’ part.”

May chimed in, “Right, don’t worry. You guys should worry about your skins instead.”

His nose scrunched up at this; the two most single-handedly competitive and competent bastards on his team. It was no wonder they didn't get along. 

Chapter 35: The First Match (II)

Kai’s match went without a hitch—as they all expected. Their nervousness was shared amongst the team for May. Although they’d all collectively hadn’t fought in 2 months, it was Lloyd’s worry the past few days that reminded them she had been the next closest victim of the Overlord after Zane.

Though he knew she could fight, he just wasn't sure how. Judging from the bruise the day before, to the seal, the fight yesterday—two out of three was lost on individual accounts.

It took Garmadon tapping his shoulder to realise the dryness in his eyes. "The Green Ninja may be powerful, but not even he can get those comic laser-eyes you like so much." He tapped his bo staff, "Ease yourself. May isn't brash."

"But she is aggressive." Kai chimed quickly, "That's just the word of mouth."

" 'xplains the screen-slaving and staring." Cole gestured towards the number of Elemental Masters being laser-eyed as well. He flashed them a smile, "I'd say they at least like her more than you Kai."

"I dunno, if you're asking me, they're more focused to take her down. May's not exactly the nicest—I mean that objectively!" Jay raised his hands in defense.

Lloyd uttered against his friends' overlapping voices, "Thanks for easing me you guys. Great vibes all around."

Garmadon sighed heavily, "Because you don't have anything to worry about. She isn't Wu's student, but the First Spinjitzu Master's after all."

A collective silence descended on them all. Sensei Wu's lessons taught them the partial legacy he'd passed down, but not his entire teachings. Spinjitzu was both a martial art and a way of life; balance, and good. However, they weren't bound to his motto, 'Righteousness, Honour, and Salvation'.

A rigid discipline that once committed to him and his ideology, they are to never fail. No different from him, a step below from becoming otherworldly beings. Legends would compile, that one student of his could rival against a thousand men.

Unlike the mantle of ninja, they weren't expected to do good, but to do right.

Lloyd broke the silence after the momentary pause, "It's just like you said; even I can get hurt." He tuned into when she finally appeared, blindfolded and isolated in the mirror-maze setting. She looked no different from the people on the reality shows that popped up on their home TV. "We all have our limits too."

Garmadon glanced towards his son. His finger tapped against his staff, but ultimately, remained silent.

When the platform settled beneath her and she yanked off the cloth binding her head, the red makeup tattoo around her eyes beckoned anyone's attention. The fluid scarlet lines wove like a mask, especially bringing focus to her golden eyes.

"How come she gets to look good!?" Kai leaned forward in outrage, ignoring Chen's commencement. He'd already lamented how his huadan drowned him in hairspray and basically kicked both he and Shade out when they couldn't even handle balm on their lips.

"More like than all of us combined. What'd she do? Bribe the maid?" But Jay suddenly gasped and his eyes began to shine, "Could we do that and get weapons?"

"Sure, I wouldn't mind seeing you disappear." Cole's cheerful reply received a similarly wonderful middle-finger shoved to his face and no more.

Their focuses rested on May; she stood where she'd arrived, only turning around to meet the countless hers reflecting back. Flashing strobes of light blended with her figure amongst pink, blue and yellow. It even distorted their idea of where the real May was.

However, the other splitted screen showed that white hat guy distorting his very reflection with a flick of his hand. He steadily walked through the maze without problem, almost stalling; it didn't help they could practically see his invisible smile with his silent tethering laughter.

A separate 2D-generated map showed his white light path bleed closer and closer to the centre while the silver remained stationery.

"This cannot be fair," Kai spat quietly in disgust, observing how the audience were split between yawns or standalone conversation. The fourth match of the day held as much excitement as staring at ants on a tree by then.

The green-shaped blade was soon being enroached by white on its right. "C'mon May..! This isn't the time to close your eyes!" Jay pulled at his curled hair, turning into a frizzed mess.

By then, May's hand was placed against the glass. When she finally opened her eyes, her being was coated in silver; even her veins. Her fingers flexed as if to grab something. Cracks begun to blossom on the surface like webs, and a heightened vibration in the air chilled their blood. Then she pulled.

Glass shards flew in millions. The screams and high-pitched shatters turned everyone deaf. Everyone—audience and guards alike—rose up in scrambled and alerted shouts, some hissing as they uncovered the wounds from unfortunate grazes of glass.

But a sharp crunching on glass cut through the bizarre air. Accompanying it, the haggard breathing from Pale. Attention fixated on the few remaining monitors. Transmitted buzzing aired the continued rhythmic footfalls against glass. The silence deafening onto the girl that still walked, even more, emerged without a single wound. It couldn't touch her as they were all suspended around her.

When she flicked her hand, it dropped just like rain pattering.

"What the fuck? What the fuck?" May glanced towards the bloodied hat of Pale's form shaking violently on the floor, his voice strained and disoriented. Whether she cared or not, none could tell. She simply turned towards the Jadeblade standing proud on its pedestal.

Truly, it wasn't fair at all.

"Oi," Cole's widened eyes turned towards the father-son pair, "I thought you said she was sealed."

Jay added too, "And it was 2 months; That's not even a normal recovering speed. Not after the Dark Lord."

Her little figure now faced the handle of the blade. Even then, not a single shred of enthusiasm or desperation flickered in her speed. She had absolutely nothing, even though she basically fought with blinking an eye. "Who'd win between May or Lloyd?" Kai asked absent-mindedly.

Garmadon could only give one logical response. "I don't know."

May's hand had clung to it by now; she'd won within the shortest period yet. Yet Chen stalled his hand and an enraged, vehement scream echoed from the monitors; "YOU CHEATER!!"

Pale limped across glass, his breaths short but still he could point at her. "She played unfair! She broke the rules—She has those weapons as rings! I felt it, and she's there fucking flaunting it as a costume! That bitch shouldn't have even made it on here!"

Murmurs arose from every direction; it had been no secret, but it was so clearly a last pathetic battle-cry. Chen simply let it pan out, his head rested against his fist. In similar fashion, May didn't let go. She simply stared at him indifferently.

"I knew it, they were right; you fuckass ninja are just a bunch of narcissistic elitists!"

May's left hand suddenly flexed—Lloyd hadn't seen that in six years. "You just got lucky 'cause you got picked up by that damn shitty First Spinjitzu Master!! He just cared about what his bloodline would-!"

In a flash, his head crashed against the ground. Pale green debris littered the ground, reflected by glass. And atop him was May, her pupils dilated, and her hands grasping his invisible neck.

Chapter 36: The First Match (III)

Pondering in the mirror maze, against Light's powers, May's solution was simple: If her environment was unfavourable to her, then she'd make it.

When the debris cleared and only the sound of crushed glass under her heel echoed in the silence, May's inner head pumped with heated blood. All her experiments—focus on micro-tracing energy, the ability to multiply, spread, and reverse the threads of Void—it all paid off for this moment. Little energy was spent; nothing could touch her.

She managed to adhere to Lloyd's warnings, preferring this show than her raw fighting abilities lest it were to be taken advantage of.

As her hand gripped the rough handle, the beating inside her chest was like thunder. Her hearing intensified. Waiting. That annoying, bratty voice was all she anticipated now.

"I knew it, they were right; you fuckass ninja are just a bunch of narcissistic elitists!"

The vehement cries resonated inside her head.

"You just got lucky 'cause you got picked up by that damn shitty First Spinjitzu Master!!"

Suddenly, her palm was licked by cold, empty air. The Jadeblade shrieked as it shattered into millions of pieces, flung. She found her calves screaming in pain as she used the Droplet technique and grabbed the first thing she could feel on his wretched, invisible body.

"SAY IT AGAIN!" His groans escaped him as she pushed him down into the ground. "I DARE YOU TO SAY IT AGAIN!!"

She breathed out shaky breaths from her puffed out chest. The words circled in her head. The words insulting her Master. Insulting her grandfather.

"You dare to speak of his decisions and sacrifice? An ingrate like you!? It's ignorant people like you who don't ever have to worry for their safety—all because of him!"

Her grip tightened, tuning in silence, and she raised her other curled fist.

Images started to come in doubles. Her grandfather's back flashed in her head, downwards and away from her. Melancholic and unbothered by history's slander, just like a true God they expected him to be—gracious and compassionate, always bending to their will. Always suffering by choosing the people first.

Her hand trembled ever so violently—she wanted him to die.

Suddenly, May blinked back to what was before her. An invisible, bloodied being struggling against the ground. Pain rising in her like needles. A rush of heat was pulsating in her grip. Boldly, furiously warm.

She bit down her lip. Her shaking fist strengthened until her rings dug into her skin. Blood steadily trickled and dropped onto him, rolling off slowly.

There was no turning back from killing; no matter the reason.

She was the First Spinjitzu Master's student. She wasn't that kid in Darklys anymore.

"Powers are a boost. Not a blessing, or luck," May spat out in-between the gaps of her teeth. Slowly, she pushed down her arm and let go of him. She took one step back. And another. Her head started to ache, forcing her nails to dig further in her palm.

"Good for you…" Her arms instinctively raised to her head. "What privilege brings!" A strong force threw her onto her back, little sharp glasses pierced into her attire. She pushed herself up with her leg, hissing in pain.

Opposite her was Pale collapsed on all fours despite the gashes darkening his attire—deranged, "I'm not wrong for wanting to live—Not fight for a bunch of strangers!" She paused. He quickly lunged towards her again.

Though, he moved pathetically slow, May only had to deter by shifting one foot and another. But he kept on going for her. Every claw of his missing her by an increasing gap. He should've been giving up—Why?

It was enough to distract her and the increasing images overriding her head.

"Enough!" Chen's voice boomed. Suddenly, her legs turned to jelly. The ground below tilted and pushed away both her and Pale in opposite ends. Then it was levelled once more. "Brawl-fighting in my Tournament of Elements? That is not using your powers! And you broke my Jadeblade! Those are valuable."

"She broke it first!" She heard Pale childishly exclaim.

May could practically feel a vein rise in her forehead. She shot a glare towards him. He was so close, she could knock him out again in a flash.

No. "Conquer one's desires, the soul is clear," she started muttering under her breath, shutting her eyes. "Naturally temperament will follow…"

However, the audience's uproars was defying the silence. Ecstatic, rambunctious, jeering—his words gave them a chance of democracy; To vote her out.

"But I do believe in fairness, and it appears Miss Garmadon here did beat you." She could feel his smile behind his words, "It'd be better for both-!"

A handle materialised in her palm. She raised the swiped Jadeblade, casting light onto its green hue. She declared with as much a steady voice she could muster, "There. I used my powers and I have a Jadeblade." May raised her head, glaring onto those two beady people, one had a look suppressing disgust as he stood, the other fascinated in his chair.

"She still cheated, Master," Clouse reasoned with Chen.

Then another blade thumped in front of her. Chen began to erupt in his familiar cackling fits. "Good, good! I much enjoy people doing whatever it takes to win." The familiar button chime rang out, "Master of Void moves on!" A hole appeared underneath Pale, letting his screams drown while another opened on the wall; May's exit.

The gaping, dark doorway—A perfect escape. She forced her head down while her body operated on its own, not wanting to look at the audience and its prickling gazes. Especially their reactions. May didn't hear anything, she didn't see anything but the sparkling ground morph into black.

Her head spun whilst she collapsed against the wall. Sliding down the cold, stony walls, she barely registered any feel in her back. It was her heart suffering by blades. The hazy memories of her grandfather were the sharpest of it all and dug deep into her, wretchedly. Within the isolated confines, memories bled from the wounds and bloomed into those distant days.

 

Long ago, she’d encountered slander and differing opinions of her grandfather in her history books. Especially about instilling the Elemental Masters. So she’d asked him if they ever questioned his choice in them. For the first time, she had made her usual all-knowing Master hesitate in his answers. 'Perhaps they knew they had to accept their new burden. Or trusted me enough to know they deserved it,’ he said, ruefully.

After he disappeared and the figures in power changed, so did the people. They hated those who didn’t continue to protect them and chose to settle down, and they also hated them as potential threats of destruction like her father had displayed with time. Thus, his act to equip the people of a beautiful world with their independence and protection, twisted into a generational pain for the Elemental Masters’ descendants. Until the day he disappeared, May knew he blamed himself for it all. Not once did he ever blame the Masters’ themselves, who were grateful and didn’t question him at all. He didn’t even blame the citizens who faced their own hardships.

Her Master proved he could be kind and patient to strangers.

“He was disrespecting your Master,” May whispered to herself as she felt a stinging pain in her eyes. Those people were strangers, but you weren’t. You knew what you’d gotten yourself into, becoming his disciple. You had chased him away.

It’s perfectly reasonable to rebuke people who disrespect your Master.

There was no love, there was no hate. Just respect, May. Just respect.

“Are you alright?”

"Stop," she shot out her hand, slowing the bending threads around her attacker. She tumbled back and blinked. The white figure formed a familiar face, slowed in motion, "Jun."

May approached him and stopped her powers. He quietly dropped while he held his stomach, knees scraping against rock. "Are you alright?" She darted her gaze quickly; she'd never practiced on a regular human before.

"I was asking you," he muttered. He tilted his head, eyes calm. A shudder of his breath blew lightly onto her fist, "Open your hand."

She looked down, finally noticing her still-cupped fist. Jolts of pain registered, she bit down on her tongue as her hand trembled. Immediately, she took the rings off and sucked in a small breath while damp air brushed over the dripping, red wounds. By then, Jun had sat up. His tongue flickered and he quickly unpocketed a handkerchief. "I'm going to apply some pressure," he said, slowly laying her hand on the white cloth balanced on his lap. Whether intentional or not, he asked, "What happened?"

May swallowed. Calmly, she answered, "He was disrespecting my Master." She immediately winced as he tightened on the knot.

In-between the gaps of her slits, she could see his grip on it pause. Then he made another, "You must've really loved him."

She didn't reply, her other free hand played with her father's ring. "You carry a handkerchief," she stated absent-mindedly.

"Yes, for situations like these," he said cooly, tidying up while a splotch of red slowly bloomed.

"You do?"

"Of course not, Garmadon." He got up, patting at the dirt disturbing his pristine white attire, and outstretched his hand, "Your family should be out there by now. Can you walk by yourself?"

May nodded, her hand warmed to the other big pair. Her jaw clenched when she stood, sharp pincers ran across her back. However, she still walked, albeit, slower than usual. And Jun simply fell in-step with her.

Compared to the resounding footfalls surrounding them, May's heart continued to yammer heavily inside her chest. She glanced forward, moved forward, having to meet those group of people at the end. After everything. Pale's words reminded her, protruding, like hair roots sticking to her head. The dull ache in her fingers crawled up shivers along her skin.

"I didn't say he was wrong." She said breathlessly. The two didn't stop walking, and the end still far away. "But he gave them a choice, when he should've put duty onto them."

May dug into the space beside her thumb, deeply. She pulled against the fabric of her collar, her body feeling hotter than usual. "Are you really up for tonight?" Jun asked quietly. Simple, and unprobing.

"I have to." They needed to work together. Before the games prolonged further. When she wasn't sure how long she could maintain under this seal, or everyone else was sacrificed again. "Durant, I need that notebook. Please." She stopped in front of him. Trying to hold the gaze that looked at her, sympathetic. For his brows that wrangled in worry for her. The two alone in the dark; her pitiful, and he the saviour. The chance to quickly get what she needed presented herself perfectly before her.

Slowly, he shut his eyes. Calmly muttering, "I'll do what I can."